Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Nene couldn’t hear the music. That was something that she often said whenever she spoke of her father’s death. She finds it so strange that she remembers so many details. The smell of sick and death. The feeling of despair. The cold and clammy hand that she held until it went limp. But what she remembers most was that her mother’s music box was playing, the dancer inside spinning, and yet, there was no music. There was no sound but her own grieving sobs.

She remembered her father’s funeral the same. Every detail was so immaculate. The way that the clouds were grey and heavy but never rained. The sea of black that seemed to fill the church. The murmurs of condolences and whispering of prayers filled her ears. But she couldn’t hear the mournful music that was playing. She saw the violins moving but no sound. People opened their mouths but all she heard was silence. 

Nene couldn’t hear the music for days. 

When she moved to the conservatory and studied dance she can recall watching the ballet dancers moving to nothing. 

She felt the world had played a cruel joke on her. 

Her father promised her. He promised that once he was gone, he would send her the Angel of Music. And while she thought it a lovely concept at best and a strange superstition at worst, she never imagined that instead the Angel would be cruel enough to take it away from her. 

So she sang. 

It was the first thing she could hear. She could hear her own voice. And soon, she could hear more music. Eventually she would hear music without any playing. That was when she realized that singing was her calling.

***

That was years ago. 

Nene still loved to sing, that was no question. But childish dreams of being center stage have soon softened into wishful thinking that she often shares with her best friend Aoi. And while the ballet dancer reassured her that she shouldn’t give up on her dreams, it was clear that her kind words were just that. Kind words.

Nene spent more of her time doing other things now. As she reached adulthood, she soon began to work. The conservatory was a direct pipeline to the opera house. She knew the Opera Populaire well now. Her life was just a string of practices that often led to a performance. 

She was a chorus girl.

It was far more exciting work than she assumed it would be. Her work was rather accident prone. 

Strange occurrences would happen with no real rhyme or reason. Or at least that was what it seemed. Sakura, her ballet teacher, spoke about a phantom. A ghost that appreciates good performance. And while Aoi took to that story like a moth to a flame, Nene was sure that it was just slip ups from the tech crew. 

But that aside, she enjoys performing and maybe this was as far as she was meant to go. 

She was content. As long as she could still hear the music.

Her contentment didn’t last as long as she hoped.

***

Nene had fallen in love. It was something that she had not prepared for but she did. She fell in love with a handsome audience member. He always sat in the same seat. The second row, fourth seat to the left. He looked just like princes she would read about in fairytale books. Tall, handsome, absolutely her type. 

Her heart was in absolute knots after every performance. Everytime people would go out and meet the cast, Nene would see him and quickly run into her dressing room where she would remain until Aoi came back to console her. 

Of course, Aoi’s brand of consoling came with light teasing. 

“You realize that if you keep this up, this will never go anywhere Nene.” Aoi insisted after a couple months of this nonsense. She was brushing Nene’s silver locks until they shined as she always did when Nene seemed in distress. 

“Oh but Aoi, everytime I try I somehow end up right here.” Nene lamented.

“Yes, and right here you’ll remain while he courts somebody else, gets married, and eventually takes his own kids to the opera. And you’ll be here, crying to me about missed opportunities until we are well in our 40’s.” Aoi sighed softly.

“No, we won’t.” Nene pouted.

“Yes, of course Miss Yashiro. I won’t be here because I would have met a handsome man who I was not afraid to talk to and have a family of my own.” Aoi said sadly. “And I will tell stories to my own daughters about a spinster I once knew who worked with in my opera days-“

“Aoi!” Nene screeched, turning to face her. “Are you really going to leave me to start your own family?” 

“I can’t speak for the future, but are you willing to find out?” Aoi asked. She batted her violet eyes innocently. 

“You’re right.” Nene sighed. “I guess, I’ll confess next time I see him.”

“Well, there we go. But if I find you here, whining about how he slipped away, you realize you will never live that down.”  Aoi said as she slipped on her coat.

“Because I’ll regret it?”

“Because I won’t let you.” Aoi said simply. Nene was horrified but Aoi simply giggled.

Nene said nothing but they both knew that Aoi was serious. Though as they left, she thought to herself what were the odds he would come the next day.  Who would come to the same opera twice in a row?

He would. Of course, he would.

Nene nearly gasped when she realized what was to come. He was there in the same seat. She felt sick. Aoi didn’t help much when she gave her a wink before going on stage or made quiet suggestive comments while they were in the wings. Nene loved her friend dearly but this was unbearable.

How could this have happened? Was this his favorite opera? Or maybe the universe was really cold and unforgiving and insisted that she must make a fool of herself that day.

Either way Nene wished for the opera house to come down on her as she took her final bow.

It didn’t. Nene had no choice to face the music.

“By the way, I spoke to Monsieur Mysterious Stranger today.” Aoi said as they went to meet their guests. 

“Aoi, when-“

“I have my ways,” she winked, “he’s waiting for you outside.”

“But-“

“For the rest of our natural lives, Nene.” Aoi’s smile seemed plastered on her face at this point. Aoi would indeed bring this up for as long as they lived if she didn’t go. “Alright, Nene! I believe in you!” 

And just like that Aoi pushed her outside. 

Nene held her arms out in an attempt to keep her balance. Then she turned her head to see that he was there.

Nene felt her heart beat erratically in her chest. She could do this. It’ll be fine. She can ask him out for dinner. They can get to know each other. And then eventually he’ll ask her to marry him. Then they could live together in a little cottage in the countryside. They could raise children who love music just as much as they did. And-

“Excuse me, Mademoiselle. Are you the chorus girl, Miss Akane was talking about?” 

She snapped out of her delusions. There he was all tall and handsome. 

She nodded slowly. She could feel her face flushing.  This was it. She just needed to ask him to go to dinner with her and everything would be set in motion.

She opened her mouth but he spoke first. 

“Sorry, but I’m not interested.” 

She felt her breath get caught in her throat.

“Listen, I honestly thought I’d be meeting Miss Akane here. I barely remember you from the opera. It’s not as if you’re the Prima or anything. You’re just a chorus girl and while I’m sure I’d make a few exceptions,” His face twisted into what Nene could have sworn was a small smile. “I’m not into thick radish legs.”

Radish legs?

He hates... her legs? 

He said something else but she wasn’t listening. He then left her standing there. Thinking about her radish legs. 

She walked to the dressing room like an automaton. The only thing going through her head were the words “radish legs” on repeat. 

She had just finished dressing out of her costume when it fully settled in. She was rejected without much hesitation. She didn’t get to say a single thing to defend herself. It was so, so embarrassing.

Of course, he noticed her stupid fat ankles. It’s the first thing they notice. She was so stupid for even thinking to go ahead with the idea. She always lets herself get carried away with stupid daydreams. 

Before she could even stop herself, she cried. She cried like a little school girl. She was lucky there was nobody to see her. 

“Nene, you’ll never guess who I-“ She turned to see Aoi had just entered. “Oh no.”

Aoi rushed to her side letting her cry in her chest. Aoi stroked her hair as she allowed Nene to wail out her frustrations. Once she calmed down, she questioned  her.

“Nene, what on earth happened?” Aoi asked, eyes wide.

“He said that he thought he was going to meet with you and, and...he wasn’t interested because,” Nene’s gaze lowered to the floor, as tears began to well up in her eyes. “I’m not Prima and j-just a chorus girl.” 

“Oh that’s absolutely horrible Nene.” Aoi wrapped her arms around her again. “That’s such a stupid reason! You were too good for him anyways.” 

“He also said that, that, he’s not into r-radish legs.” She whimpered.

“Radish legs?” Aoi repeated, letting Nene go.

“It was so uncalled for!” Nene wept. 

“Hey, it’ll be okay,” Aoi said, grabbing her hands, “Why don’t we get home and I’ll make you a cup of tea?” 

Nene nodded as she wiped away her tears. 

Aoi got up to dress out of her costume when Nene realized that she had tear stains all over it.

“Aoi, your costume.” 

“Madam Shijima will take care of it. She’s cleaning the costumes tomorrow anyway.” Aoi said. Nene didn’t argue with her but she knew Mei the costume manager would be less than thrilled when she saw it. 

Still that aside, she very much wanted her cup of tea so she ought not slow Aoi down. 

Once home, nestled by the window, Aoi made good on her promise. Nene soon had a cup of tea in her hands warming her to her core. 

“Aoi, what were you trying to tell me before?” Nene asked as she took a sip. She could feel all the tension leave her body. “This tea is wonderful, where did you get it?”

“It’s Sakura’s personal blend. Now, what was it you asked me?” Aoi said, sitting beside her with her own mug.

“What were you trying to tell me when you came into the dressing room?”

Aoi paused for a moment, brows furrowed. Nene would be surprised if she could recall a single thing, the night had felt so eventful.

“Ah, I wanted you to guess who I saw tonight.” Aoi said. “It was a bit of a fun surprise for me.”

“Was it an old friend?” Nene asked, though she was sure she already knew the answer. 

“Mayyybe.” Aoi raised her eyebrows, smiling into her mug. “Guess.”

“Akane.” Nene said immediately.

“How’d you know?”

“Because it's always Akane. I supposed he declared his love for you again.” Nene said. “You would think this many times would be considered a little improper.” 

“It is not.” Aoi pursed her lips. “It’s very endearing.” 

“Then you accepted.”

“No! Of course not Nene, I mean. It was so rushed and didn’t set my heart a flutter.” Aoi said. “I mean I can’t accept any old confession.”

For some reason, when she said this it made Nene grip her mug a little tighter. She’s right. You can’t accept any old confession. Especially not from little chorus girls with fat ankles. 

“Oh, Nene! I just realized how that sounded.” Aoi grabbed Nene’s hand. “That was inconsiderate of me. Here you are suffering and I’m talking about my love life.” 

“It’s not that. I just wish that I could prove to him that I was more than a chorus girl. I wish I was the Prima. I wish that I could be the Prima right now.” Nene set her mug down on the floor and climbed the windowsill to get a better view of everything. She could see the opera house from there. The street lamps glow in the night looking like fireflies in the distance. And yet she felt disappointed. It was just as she suspected. “But there just aren't any shooting stars out there.” 

“Nene, you don’t need shooting stars to grant your wishes. As a matter of fact, I hear that our very own opera ghost can grant your wish.” Aoi gave her a very knowing smile that vanished into her mug. 

Nene climbed back down, her eyes wide. 

“He can?”

Aoi smiled wider. Nene knew she couldn’t help it. Aoi loved rumors and she loved spreading them, especially if it had to do with the phantom of the opera.

“I heard that after practice when the theater is empty, stand center stage, knock three times on the stage floor and say a prayer. If he appears, he blesses those who seek him with great musical talent for a heavy price.”

“What price?”

“Who knows?” She said. “I guess you have to summon him to find out.”

“Do you believe that story, Aoi?” Nene asked. 

“Relatively. It could be just a rumor. Either way it makes the theater much more interesting don’t you think?” 

“I suppose so,” Nene said. She looked back at the opera house. Nene had a weird feeling about it. It was just a scary story. It was nothing to get very worked up about. She didn’t necessarily need to be the Prima to get a beau. This hunger for fame will pass. 

***

It didn’t pass. 

Nene gave it a solid month to go away. But with every passing day it grew stronger. Every bow. Every practice. Every note that she sang made her want it more than ever. She wanted a chance to prove herself. She wanted someone to see her for all she was worth. And the more she hungered, the stronger the call was to her.

She was drawn to the stage. She wanted to see if the story was true. She lingered after practice, tempted to try, but never going through with it. After all, it was childish of her to indulge the opera’s little superstitions. Too childish. 

And yet, where did she find herself a minute before midnight with a candlestick beside her. Center stage with a hand poised to knock.

She had this inexplicable feeling that she needed to do this. She needed to make the wish. She needed to try. 

She held her breath and knocked three times onto the floor, center stage. Just like Aoi told her. 

Then she got on her knees, closed her eyes, and she prayed. 

“O’ angel of music, show me the way!”

A very beautiful thing about prayer is that everyone prays. Whether you believe in one god, many, or no god at all. We all pray and expect our prayers to be answered. Because what is a wish but a prayer that anyone can answer.

That was the type of prayer that Nene was making. It was a wish for the hunger to cease. An answer to the angel of music to show that she had listened to the call and she has been calling back. Ease the ache. Either let her settle or let her move on but let her do so.

But more than that it was a wish for love. She wanted someone to see her and appreciate her. She wanted to prove that she was worthy of love and that her mysterious stranger was wrong. She wanted to love someone and be loved back. 

And when she opened her eyes, there was nobody there.

There was no phantom.

There was no angel.

It was just her and the candle she had set out next to her.

She felt a feeling of slight relief. Sure, she was disappointed but ghost stories were still ghost stories. It was a little scary.

“It was worth a try.” Nene sighed as she dusted herself off. “I guess it really was just a story.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that.” 

Nene grabbed her candlestick holding it out defensively. She was hoping that she looked at least a little menacing but she doubted it by the way she was trembling. 

Laughter filled the theater.  Nene couldn’t see the owner of the voice at all.  As she moved downstage she couldn’t see anyone anywhere.

She heard a whisper in her ear.

“Did I scare you?” 

She whipped around so fast that she tripped. She squeezed her eyes shut ready to hit the floor but she didn’t. 

She opened her eyes to see a young man had caught her in one hand and her candlestick with the other. The candlelight danced across his face. It revealed a knowing smile and bright amber eyes that nearly looked golden in the light. He had a white seal on his left cheek but if that wasn’t strange enough he was wearing a mask that covered half his face. 

“I’m assuming you summoned me.” He said putting her upright.  He looked like a shadow with red accents, the only things popping out was his red vest and white ascot. He sat down at the edge of the stage letting his feet dangle over the orchestra pit. He motioned for her to join him.

“I… I did. Yes.” She said, joining his side. She could feel  her face burn in embarrassment from him catching her. He didn’t seem to notice. Rather, he got down to business instead.

“Name?” 

“Nene Yashiro.” 

“Wish?” 

“I want to be the Prima Donna so I can win the hearts of gentlemen.” Nene felt strange to voice that wish. Sure, she wanted to be Prima but she was sure that it eventually led to love. If she was going to get her wish, she was going to have to be honest.

“Ah, so this is about love?” He said with a teasing lilt to his voice. “Isn’t being in the opera enough? That takes plenty of talent on its own.” 

She crossed her arms.

“No. It’s not. Men don’t want a chorus girl with radish legs. DON’T LOOK AT THEM!” She squealed, elbowing him in the ribs.  

“May I remind you, that you summoned me.” He groaned.

“Still, it's improper.” Nene said, tucking her legs beneath her. “Anyways, that is my wish.”

He paused for a beat. He stood then pulled Nene up as well. 

“Sing.” 

“What?” 

“If you want to be the Prima, I suggest you sing.” He said. 

Nene felt unsure but nodded. He needed to know what he was working with. 

She took a deep breath and sang. It was an old lullaby she remembers her father singing to her. As she sang it, she felt as if she forgot about everything. It was like falling asleep, it was something she always knew how to do. All her anxieties melted away. She felt at home.

When she finished singing, he was quiet for what felt like forever.  But then he spoke.

“Well, Mademoiselle,” He said walking towards her. “It appears we have a deal. I’ll help you become Prima, but if you accept this contract you realize there is a price.”

Nene’s eyes widened. She had forgotten that part. Aoi had mentioned that part. As matter of fact, “a heavy price” were the words she used. What could he want from her? What could she give?

“What would that be?” She raised an eyebrow. 

“The price is only specified after the fact, I’m afraid.”

“That’s shady.”

“That’s business.” He said sticking out a gloved hand. “Deal or no deal?”

What was she willing to pay for this? This was her answering the call. This was her satisfying the hunger. She needed this. But what will she lose and will it be worth it?

“Deal.” She said, shaking his hand.

“Good,” He grinned. “Now, my dear, we discuss the matter of payment.”

Nene felt a chill run down her spine. 

“Oh, but what will you give me?” He asked, circling around her. “There just so many things I want.”

“Ah, I know now.” He stopped in front of her. He lifted her chin slightly with his forefinger. “You belong to me now.”

Nene felt her face burn fiercely. Did she hear him correctly? 

“That means that from this moment on, your voice is my voice.” He said. “Understand?”

She nodded unable to articulate the millions of thoughts in her head.

“Wonderful,” He removed his finger from under her chin. “After practice, meet me here when everyone is gone. Ten o’clock sharp. We have work to do.”

He turned away from her, she grabbed his wrist. She couldn’t let him leave. Not when she had so many questions. 

“Who are you?” She asked.

“You said it yourself, I’m your angel of music.” He smiled, walking downstage but still facing her. “You may call me, Hanako.”

With that he fell backwards into the orchestra pit.

“Hanako!” Nene cried, running to the edge of the pit. But when she peered inside, he was gone. Vanished into thin air. 

What had she gotten herself into?

Chapter Text

This was it, Hanako was going to kill her. Nene was sure of it. It was an honest mistake but she wasn’t sure if her excuse was going to cut it. As a matter of fact there was no excuse that was going to cut it. This was an unwinnable situation she put herself into and she was not looking forward to the repercussions. 

Nene was late. It was her first time being late in the couple weeks that she had been working with Hanako but she was sure that he wasn’t going to take such insubordination lightly. 

Hanako was a tough teacher. He was particular about a lot of things. He was very specific about the time she arrives to work with him and she had no interest in the consequences. 

She slipped in through the back hoping he wouldn’t notice that she was late. Maybe if she was really, really, quiet he wouldn’t notice the time. After all what were a measly ten minutes to an opera ghost. 

The theater was dark. Nene could barely see a thing but she noticed that the piano was still onstage from practice with a sheet drawn over it.  That was a good thing. Maybe he wasn’t there yet. Maybe he didn’t notice. 

Right as she moved to center stage, a spotlight hit her.

“You’re late, Mademoiselle.”

She looked up, shielding her eyes from the light. She didn’t see him, but she knew he was up there. 

“But, Hanako! Listen, it was a simple mistake!” She called out to him.

“Oh, was it?” He asked, this time right beside her. She moved to push him away but this time he sidestepped out of her way. “Nene, it’s always a mistake. I suppose you have some good excuse then.”

“I do,” she confirmed crossing her arms. She had an excuse. A good one, it was just that she knew he would tease her. In an attempt to avoid eye contact she moved to the piano and started uncovering the sheet. “Practice let out early and Fuji had asked me to walk with him to send over some of the revision notes to Tsuchigomori as he wasn’t here today. He was a little ways away and I lost track of time.”

“On a walk with the boy who works the flys. Sounds scandalous.” He raised his eyebrows.

“Not really,” She sighed. “It appears the opera manager had a thing or two to say to him so I had to make the trip alone. I got lost so it took a little longer than necessary. I was ten minutes late, that’s not a crime Hanako.”

“Maybe not, but the way he treated you is. Sounds like the boy is just using you.”

“So, what if he is? He’ll notice how dependable I am and eventually realize what a catch I truly am.” She said, opening the piano up. Maybe it was naive thinking but it was important that she stays positive in this venture of love. 

“Forget him,” Nene felt Hanako’s arms around her, placing his hands over hers. “I’ll treat you so much better than he will.”

Why was he so close? She could feel his breath tickling the back of her neck.

“Well,” She said ducking under his arm. “While the offer is nice, I don’t choose to spend time with you.”

She watched him stiffen, his smile still frozen in place. There was a strange satisfaction she had from taking a little bit of the wind out of his sails but it never lasted long.

“Ah, time.” He said, relaxing his shoulders and sitting down at the piano. 

“That reminds me, we’ll have to deal with the consequences of being late.” 

She felt her heart stop. She hoped that he would forget about that part.

“So, let’s begin with that aria I adore so much.”

Nene groaned. This was going to be a long practice.

***

Despite the fact that Nene felt her voice was beyond warmed up in recent days, she still came early with Aoi for warm ups. Not that they didn’t warm up in the beginning of practice anyway, it was just that this time made more casual work before call time. It was more of a social hour than anything.

“Nene, you know I’ve noticed something about you.” Aoi said as she stretched her legs. 

“Did you?” Nene asked cautiously.

She was hoping Aoi wasn’t talking about the massive bags under her eyes. Hanako made sure to be rather thorough the night before. She had spent the night redoing the same scales over and over again as retribution for being late. Scales usually weren’t very taxing practices but he wanted to really broaden her range. This meant that Nene missed out on precious hours of sleep.

“You really have been getting better at singing lately.” Aoi said, holding onto Nene as she rose her leg as close to her head as Nene thought humanly possible. 

“You think so?” Nene brightened considerably causing Aoi to wobble slightly. 

“Definitely! Normally your voice is pretty but recently, I don’t know. It’s really matured.” Aoi paused for a moment allowing for her foot to drop. “Have you gotten a tutor without telling me?” 

Nene stiffened. Aoi could be so perceptive sometimes. “How did you know?” 

“I didn’t. It was a lucky guess.” Aoi winked at her. “Either way, you sound absolutely lovely.”

Nene was about to thank her when she heard a scoff from behind. Nene turned to see Souske Mitsuba, the opera’s Prima Donna. Mitsuba was a strange case of versatile talent. His vocal range is really broad giving him the ability to play female leads as well as male leads not to mention he has a powerful voice to match. He’s been the Prima for the last five seasons. He was the opera’s most popular singer.

“Imagine needing a tutor so late in your career. Certainly couldn’t be me.” Mitsuba said to Natsuhiko the Tenor Singer. They often star together in productions. This one was no exception.

“Maybe not but I don’t blame her for trying.” Natsuhiko said. “I mean, if she’s really good she might get to sing alongside me. Right kitten?”

Nene sighed. Natsuhiko was handsome but if she was being honest his flirts were shallow and the nicknames unnecessary. He flirts with anything that moves and she was no exception.

“Are you seriously thinking that she could replace someone as cute as me?” Mitsuba gasped. “Even if she’s learning now, there’s no way she could catch up to me-“

“Might I remind you Signor, that not everybody gets to study music abroad in Italy?” Sakura said. Mitsuba fell silent. Mitsuba’s refined training wasn’t a secret as a matter of fact,  he met Natsuhiko because they were both studying abroad together. But Sakura made it clear that she was less than impressed by his resume.

Sakura was the ballet teacher. She was an excellent dancer who eventually moved on to coach everyone else in dance. Nene thought she was beautiful. With her short green hair and delicate features, she looked like a doll. Nene imagined that Sakura was very popular when she danced.

“Sakura!” Natsuhiko rushed to her side, immediately dropping to a knee to kiss her hand. “you look radiant tod-“

“Quiet, Natsuhiko.” She said, taking her hand from his grasp. “Nene, if the tutor is any good, then you will be just fine. Good teachers are hard to find these days.”

Nene smiled but Sakura didn’t. She wasn’t looking at her but rather towards the rafters above them. Nene followed her gaze only to see nothing but the lights. However a shiver still made its way down her spine.

“Anyways, Number Three says it’s time we got started and I happen to agree.” Sakura said. 

Number Three was the opera manager. He was affectionately nicknamed by the troupe after being their third new manager in three years. Nene wasn’t even sure that she could even remember what his name was. 

“Get in places everyone.” Sakura said before walking off. 

With that everyone went to where they belonged. Soon full dress rehearsals will begin so it was critical that they knew the material beforehand. Technical problems with costumes, props, and whatnot will be easier to pick out. 

Being in an opera is like being in a very elaborate machine. There were so many moving parts. The more parts the more complex it all seemed. Nene was one of those moving parts. And unlike a normal part in a machine Nene was getting distracted. 

She was keeping up just fine but she felt a strange apprehension that she couldn’t quite explain. She felt watched and she kept eyeing the empty house seats as if expecting for someone to be there. When she looked up, she swore she could see someone in the corner of her eye but she could never be too sure.  

When they cleared the stage for Mitsuba’s solo, Nene felt herself relax a little. Lack of sleep was turning her paranoid. She let the music soothe her. She closed her eyes for a moment allowing the sound of a soft piano lull her closer and closer to sleep. And when she was sure that she might fall asleep standing she heard-

“WHAT HAPPENED TO THE LIGHTS?”

She snapped open her eyes only to see nothing. Nene rubbed her eyes but to no avail, everything was shrouded in darkness. Nene could hear the terrified whispers of the ballet dancers.

“Do you think it’s him?” 

“It has to be the Phantom!”

“Somebody get Number Three!”

Amongst the whisperings there was a loud clap of hands that silenced everyone.

“Everybody, calm down!” She heard what she assumed was Sakura. “Stay where you are, I’ll get Number Three. Natsuhiko, I have spare candles in the wings, light them for me and lead everyone into the lobby.”

“As my lady commands!” She heard who could only be Nastuhiko. “Don’t worry my lovely kittens, Natsuhiko will keep you safe.”

There were a good mix of lovestruck sighs and groans in reaction. Nene shared the sentiment. 

Before long Natsuhiko delivered on his promise. Candles were delivered and they eventually led out into the lobby.

“What on earth is happening?” Number Three came barreling in the lobby with Sakura hot at his heels. “I thought you were supposed to be practicing.” 

“The lights went out!” Aoi stepped forward from the crowd. “We can’t practice in the dark Monsieur.” 

“How are we supposed to get anything done like this? I can’t speak for you Monsieur Manager but I know nobody in my orchestra can read music in the dark.” Yako, the music director complained. “Tell that good for nothing technical director to answer for this.” 

“He doesn’t have to tell me anything, I’m right here.” Tsuchigomori announced pushing himself to the front of the crowd. “I am just as in the dark as you are. Pun not intended. I was just talking to our lighting technician about what had happened. Yamabuki, explain yourself.”

Lemon Yamabuki walked in with his hands shoved in his pockets. Nene knew that Lemon came off as careless and genuinely apathetic but she found it very hard to believe that he would mess up this badly especially so close to tech week. 

“The lamps blew out. Somebody must have messed with the valves when I stepped out for a second.” Lemon said nonchalantly. 

“Well, there you go. The lamps blew out.”  Tsuchigomori said. “Case closed, mystery solved. We should have it fixed by tomorrow.” 

“Case not closed!” Number Three said. “Why weren’t you at your post?” 

“Because, I had other duties to take care of.” Lemon said. “ Apparently , we can’t afford another staff member so I can’t be there every moment.”

“Well, who messed with the valves?” Number Three asked. 

“We don’t know and honestly we don’t have time to play detective.” Tsuchigomori shrugged. “If we start working now, all the lights will be up and working by tonight. Which means practice will have to be postponed.”

“Well, then we will have to have a longer practice tomorrow.” Sakura said. The lobby filled with groans but there was really nothing else they could do about it. “You are dismissed.” 

Another technical difficulty. Nene was disappointed but also relieved. She needed those extra hours of sleep more than anything. With so much time on her hands she could finally get the sleep she needs and also be on time for practice with Hanako. 

He promised her, next time she’s late he wouldn’t be as kind. Nene wasn’t going to find out what that meant. Not if she had anything to say about it.

***

Aoi was sneaking around. Unfortunately alone but only because Nene is horrible at stealth and she wasn’t willing to take that risk this time around. That was because she was following Number Three. 

Aoi had been to Number Three’s office plenty of times, mostly at Sakura’s right hand. She liked the air of importance she felt when she was there but more importantly she loved that she got first hand information of what is happening at the opera house. So when Number Three invited Yako, Tsuchigomori, and not Sakura meaning not Aoi, she knew she had to be there. 

It wasn’t very forthcoming of a lady to lie and slink around for personal gain or at least that was what Aoi’s mother used to always tell her. That lesson had never sunk in for her because she can’t help but find herself doing exactly that. 

Aoi thought it an indulgence of a healthy bout of curiosity. And that is what she will keep telling herself as she was posted right outside the manager’s door.

“Monsieur, I hope this is important to postpone us any further.” She heard Tsuchigomori say. 

“Unfortunately, it is.” Number Three said. “The production is well on its way, and we begin dress rehearsals within a few days so I think it's best I tell you beforehand.”

Aoi pressed her face closer to the door as if that would make the words any clearer. 

“I’m retiring.”

Aoi bit her tongue in surprise. The season wasn’t even finished. He was leaving so soon. 

“But the season isn’t even finished-“ That was exactly what she was thinking. He really didn’t last very long.

“I know.”

“When is this taking effect?” 

“The day of the show.” 

“Who’ll replace you?”

“Aoi?” Aoi stood up immediately. She looked to see Lemon was the one who had called her.

“Ah, Lemon. I was just looking for you!” She lied as she dusted herself off. 

“You were?” He asked. She wasn’t but she had no explanation of what she was doing. 

“I just wanted to tell you how unfair it was that everybody seemed to gang up on you about the lights.” She tried her best to seem serious and not at all like she was trying to hold back important information that she was going to report to Nene the moment she saw her. 

“I mean, yes, but it is my job.” He said clearly confused.

“You are exactly right. And you do it very well.” Aoi nodded as if she knew what she was talking about. “Anyways, I have to go. Tell Akane I said hello.” 

She waved as she rushed off to tell Nene about the very interesting news she just heard.

Chapter Text

“The note is way too high for me.” 

Nene sometimes felt that Hanako wanted to see her struggle. Maybe it was the knowing smirk he insisted on wearing when she arrived, or the comments he made when they worked together but it felt as if he enjoyed giving her a hard time. And as she looked at the sheet music he gave her, she was sure of it.

“Nene, you’re a soprano one. There isn’t a note you can’t reach.”  Hanako said. “The only person holding you back is you. Try again.”

Nene took a deep breath and sang the measure again. The notes taunted her. 

“See. I was flat. I can’t do it.” Nene crossed her arms to face him. Hanako didn’t seem to feel the same though he clearly shared her frustration. 

“I wrote this specifically for you. I know you can sing it.” 

She looked at the sheet of music again, studying it a bit closer. 

“For me?”

“Yes, for you.” He gently took the sheet music out of her hands. “Clearly you need more hands on learning. This time hold the note.” 

“But-“

“Sing. I’ll fix what needs to be fixed but you’ll have to trust me.”

She sighed in defeat. She didn’t feel particularly sold but she knew she couldn’t necessarily quit. So she tried again, this time holding the note. 

Rather than immediately commenting, she felt his cold hands on her shoulders. She immediately grabbed his wrist.

“H-Hanako?” She stammered, her face turning a tinge of pink. 

“Did I say to stop?” He asked. 

“But what are you-“

“Trust me and sing.” 

She took a deep breath, let him go, and did as he demanded. He looked at her with a sculptor’s eye and he put himself to work.

He pushed her shoulders back. He stood back and pursed his lips. He shook his head and leaned closer to her. Their faces were a few inches apart and yet she continued to sing. He placed his fingers on her chin forcing her jaw to drop more. 

Once he felt satisfied, he stood back and motioned for her to stop. 

“I figured out your problem.” He said. 

“And did it require you touching me?” She asked, attempting to sound more annoyed than flustered. 

“To be fair, I said you required a more hands on approach.”  He smiled without an inch of shame.

“Hanako.” She warned.

“Yes, it did. I wanted to see if I could help. Straightening your posture and making rounder vowels for a start.” He said slipping on his trademark black gloves. “You’re scared of the note Nene. If you just sang without hesitation, you would hit the note without as much of a thought.”

“So you really were teaching me and not using it as an excuse to touch me.” 

“I’ll have you know I have never had anything less than wholesome intentions. Any impure thoughts were entirely on your behalf.” Nene would have thought him offended if he weren’t so dramatic.

“Besides,” He didn’t even bother to hide his grin. “I don’t need an excuse. All you need to do is ask.”

“Hanako, have you any shame?” She blushed even deeper. This of course only made him laugh.

“Plenty, but I’m not sure what that has to do with anything.” He said. 

“You always speak so candidly with me. I don’t think it’s all that proper.” She said. 

“Well as your dearest friend-“

“Aoi is my dearest friend.”

“As your angel , I believe we have bypassed those formalities.” He said. 

“Ah, well I suppose so.” She said. If she was being honest, she still felt like she knew next to nothing about Hanako despite relying on him so much. He made her feel as if he knew something she didn’t and spent more time teasing her than anything else. However, he was right. They had bypassed those formalities ages ago. 

They were quiet for a moment after that. She watched him slowly return to the piano. She didn’t necessarily want to return to practice so she searched for something to say. 

“Hanako,” She started though she wasn’t sure where she was going with it.

“Yes, Mademoiselle.”

“Aoi had told me the most interesting thing.”

“Ah, yes. The ballet dancer.” He recalled. “Did she tell you the secret to having so many gentleman friends fawn over her?” 

“No.” She pouted. Aoi insisted that she has no idea why she has so many fans. “It was about Number Three.” 

“The opera manager?” He raised an eyebrow. “Why? Did somebody as self important as him get wrapped up in some sort of scandal?”

“Must it always be that dramatic with you?” She rolled her eyes. 

“My apologies. Continue with your story, I’m listening.” He pulled his seat closer to her, propping his chin up with his hands much like a child. He stared at her with his big brown eyes, batting his eyelashes innocently willing her to continue.

“Aoi told me that she overheard the Number Three say he’s retiring.” She said.

His eyes widened. 

“Is that so?”

“Starting on the day of the show.” Nene confirmed. 

He had a slow smile stretch across his face. 

“That’s very interesting information indeed.” He stood up and looked towards the ceiling. He was silent for a beat. “I think it’s best we end for tonight.” 

“Wait, really?” Nene beamed. 

“Don’t act upset on my account.” He said flatly. Nene covered her mouth though it did little to hide the small smile underneath.

“Sorry.” 

“Too late. You have wounded me!” He clutched his heart, dramatically stumbling to the front of the stage. “I may never recover from this.”

“Hanako.”

“It’s okay, Nene.” He lamented. “Just remember to live on though you may never love like you loved me.” 

“What?”

“Goodbye Mademoiselle.” And with that he fell over the edge, into the orchestra pit. She ran to the edge out of habit to find once again that he had disappeared. 

“What a drama king.” She muttered. 

It was almost as if he was getting stranger and stranger by the day.

***

The last dress rehearsal before the show came faster than anyone could have imagined. There was some sort of restless energy that fell over the troupe. The show had to be perfect. If Number Three was really retiring, then they really needed to show the replacements just how good they were.

The run of Hannibal was actually for one night. It was a new show and Number Three insisted that they should try it out but make it more exclusive to sell more tickets. If the show did well the run would be longer. This was to solve the fact that classics tended to sell better.

This meant there was only one shot for things to be perfect otherwise the show died that night.  And they refused to die.

Mitsuba entered, footsteps echoing in the empty stage. 

“This trophy from our saviors, from our saviors,” The sound of Mitsuba’s voice pierced the air. 

He was wearing a big green and red dress with gold accents. His pink hair was perfectly styled with a jeweled crown nestled on top. He looked exactly how he expected to be treated, like royalty. 

“Of the enslaving force of Rome! ”

The music rose like a tide when Mitsuba hit a high C.

Immediately dancers came pouring out singing in chorus. They made sure their harmonies stood out and their voices were heard.  It was a mirage of colors and delicate ballet dancers with contrasting booming choruses. Once finished they separated, announcing Natsuhiko’s arrival as the titular role of Hannibal.

“Sad to return to the land we love,” Natsuhiko’s voice came out loud and clear. “Threatened once more by Roma’s far reaching grasp-”

“NO! NO! NO!” Yako screeched, halting the music. She climbed upstage not even bothering to take the stairs but instead opting to climb out of the orchestra pit much like a demon crawls from hell. 

“Signor, how many times must I tell you!” Yako pointed her conductor’s wand at him. “It is Rome. Not Roma!”

“But Madam, Rome is very hard for me! It’s so hard to remember because back in Italy, they always say Roma then I come here it’s Rome. You can see how confusing that could be.” Natsuhiko whined. Yako stared at his vacant eyes. She was sure there was nothing happening behind them.

“Natsuhiko, next time this happens I will be shoving my wand-“

“Careful, Yako.” She heard from the wings. She looked to see Tsuchigomori smiling lazily next to Fuji. She sent him a sharp glare then returned her focus back to Natsuhiko morphing her face into the fakest smile she could possibly make.

“ Rome . Not Roma.” She said sweetly. With that she returned to the orchestra pit.  “From the top please.”

Everyone groaned, reluctantly going to their place. How many more times must they go over this?

Natsuhiko cleared his throat. 

“Sad to return to the land we love, threatened once more by Rome’s ” He glanced nervously at Yako to which she smiled. “ far reaching grasp. ”

The rest of the number continued with only minor hiccups. Natsuhiko remembered the correct way to pronounce Rome and only had a little trouble pulling out his sword for the end. Though Mitsuba was clearly annoyed when things stopped he only rolled his eyes at the beginning. 

So all in all, it wasn’t horrible in any way the audience would notice. 

“That was wonderful everyone!” Yako smiled though anyone with half a brain could tell it was forced. “We will have to go over this one more time but I think we certainly improved. We may need to go over a few things.”

As she continued, Number Three was showing around his new guests.

Nene recognized Akane immediately. His short bright red hair and serious expression were a dead give away. He was looking amongst them and if she knew anything about Akane was that he was most likely searching for Aoi. 

Standing beside Akane was probably the most handsome man Nene had ever seen. He was tall, blond, with piercing blue eyes. He looked like a fairy tale prince. That aside, there was something vaguely familiar about him. Something she couldn’t quite put a finger on, maybe it was his name or something. She couldn’t quite remember. 

“As you could see rehearsals are on its way for our new production of Hannibal.” Number Three said, leading them up to the stage. 

“Everyone gather round!” Number Three said. There was a buzz of whispers from the cast. 

“Ladies and Gentlemen!” As he said this the crowd grew quiet. “I understand that for some weeks there had been some rumors regarding my imminent  retirement. Well, I can tell you now that those rumors are true. And I am proud to present the gentlemen who now own the Opera Populaire, Monsieur Teru Minamoto and  Monsieur Akane Aoi.”

Hearing his name only worsened her agitation. Where did she know him from? Surely she wasn’t that absent minded. She opened her mouth to ask but Number Three spoke before she could even formulate the question.

“Gentlemen,” He moved past her to reveal Mitsuba. “Signor Souske Mitsuba our Prima Donna for the last five years.”

“Of course he is.” Teru smiled, shaking Mitusba’s hand. His smile was blinding much like the sun. “I’ve seen all of your greatest roles, Signor.”

“And Signor Natsuhiko Hyuuga, our leading man.” 

Natsuhiko had on his signature dopey smile as he shook Akane’s hand. 

“Charmed.” Akane said, it was clear his mind was elsewhere. 

“If I remember correctly Mitsuba,” Teru said. “Your character Elissa has a rather fine aria in the beginning of Act III of Hannibal. And I was wondering Signor, as a personal favor, if you would oblige us with a private rendition.” 

“Of course, you are well within your right to object,” Akane added. 

Nene could have sworn Mitsuba was glowing. He reveled in attention and even more so from people in power. 

“As my manager commands.” He beamed. “Madam Yako!”

Yako rolled her eyes and the piano out to the stage. 

“As my diva commands.” She said with as much faux compliance as she could. “Will two bars be a sufficient introduction?”

“Two bars will be plenty sufficient.” Akane said.

Mitsuba proudly strided to the piano. Nene wondered if it was healthy to have an ego this big.

He did a couple of lip drills and quick warm ups. Nene knew it was just to show off seeing how his voice should be plenty warm from the performance he did moments before. Once he was finished, Yako began to play. 

“Think of me, think of me fondly, when we say goodbye,” Mitsuba’s voice was not only powerful but ornate. His vibrato sounded as if he was singing in calligraphy. “Remember me every so often, promise me you’ll try.”

“And on that day, that not so distant day, when you are far away and free.” The way that everybody watched him, it was as if he had cast a spell on them. “If you ever find a moment, spare a thought for me!”

“Think of me, think of me-“

It happened so fast, the change from music to screaming. One moment Mitsuba was singing and the next moment the back drop replaced him. Natsuhiko had been the one to warn him but it was Teru who acted. Teru had picked him up and swung him away from danger. It looked like the fairytale moments that Nene dreamed of, or at least it would have if Mitsuba hadn’t tripped.

“It’s him! It’s the Phantom of The Opera!” Aoi screamed, pointing to the rafters. The rest of the ballerinas burst into hysterics at the sound of the name. 

“Heavens! Can we show a little courtesy?” Teru turned to Aoi. Not bothering to wait for an answer he turned his focus to calming the frantic ballerinas.

“Mademoiselle, please.” Akane said, softly taking her hands. “What are you talking about?”

“This has to be Fuji Suzuto’s doing. He’s in charge of the flys.” Number Three explained. “Tsuchigomori! Get that man down here!” 

Within seconds Fuji and Tsuchigomori appeared. 

“Fuji, for God’s Sake man! What is happening up there?” Number Three snapped. 

“Please Monsieur, don’t look at me. As God’s my witness I was not at my post.” Fuji said. 

“I called him down here knowing that there wouldn’t be a scene change.” Tsuchigomori insisted. “I was with him, there’s no one there. Unless of course, lest we forget about the ghost. ”

Tsuchigomori laughed at the last bit. 

“It has to be the Phantom of the Opera!” Aoi insisted, her eyes wide with fear and excitement.

“Aoi, Darling, there has to be a more plausible explanation.” Akane said.

“Mademoiselle, please.” Teru said as he helped Mitsuba up. “These things do happen.”

“Th-these things do happen?” Mitsuba repeated softly. His eyes were cast to the floor, his hair in his face. He was visibly shaking. “These... things do happen! You’ve only been here for five minutes! What do you know? These things do- These things have been happening all the time! For the last three years ‘these things do happen’ and did anybody do anything about it?”

“Not the first. Not the second. Not Number Three! And certainly not you!” Mitsuba pointed an accusing finger at Teru. He had tears in his eyes. “What will it take? For him to drop the chandelier on our heads!”

It was silent for a moment. 

“These things do happen.” Mitsuba spat. 

“Well, until these things stop happening, this thing- ” he referred to himself, “-does not happen!” 

With that declaration he ran out of the theater crying. 

“Mitsuba!” Natsuhiko called after him. He turned to look at Teru and Akane. 

“Amateurs.”

With that said, he ran after Mitsuba.

“Well then,” Number Three fixed his coat. “I’d best be leaving gentlemen. Make sure to take good care of the opera house will you?”

“Monsieur?” Akane looked at him with wide eyes.

“If you need me, well, I’m sure you won’t,” Number Three then exited stage left. “Au revoir!”

And he was gone.

Teru and Akane looked between themselves. What had they just bought into?

“A mystery in the opera house?” Teru mused staring into the rafters. “How trivial. I’ll solve it.”

“I’m sure, Mitsuba will be back.” Akane said. 

“Think so, Monsieur?” Sakura said. Nene had forgotten she was among them. 

Akane nodded. 

Nene wished she had that much unwavering faith in Mitsuba but unfortunately she knew him personally. 

“I have a message sir, from the opera ghost.” Sakura pulled out a letter. There was no amusement in her emerald eyes though she never wears such an expression. 

Akane groaned. “All of you are obsessed.”

Sakura paid no mind to him, opening the note. 

“He simply welcomes you to his opera house. He commands that you leave Box Seat #7 open for his use and reminds you that his salary is due.” 

“His salary.”  Teru repeated. He and Akane looked between themselves seriously before dissolving into laughter. Sakura was not in on the joke. 

“Number Three paid him 20,000 francs a month but I’m sure you could afford more with your brother, the viscount as the patron.” Sakura said, her gaze cold as steel. 

“I had yet to have made that announcement.” Teru said. 

“Will he be at the performance?” She asked.

“In our box.” He confirmed. “Madam, who is the understudy for the role?”

“There is no ‘understudy’ for the role! Monsieur, the production is new!” Yako exclaimed.

“Nene Yashiro could sing it!” Aoi interjected, pulling Nene into their line of sight. 

Nene’s eyes widened. What in the world was she doing?

“The chorus girl.” Akane said unimpressed. Nene could feel heat rise to her cheeks.

“She’s been taking lessons from a great teacher.” Aoi insisted. 

“Really, from whom?” Teru asked. 

Nene felt her heart sink. What does she say? Hanako was her personal mystery that she had no explanation for. He was her angel. But she wasn’t sure she could say that to him. 

“I-I don’t know, sir.” Nene looked to the floor.

“Oh no, not you as well. “ Akane complained. “Can you believe it? Full house and we have to cancel.” 

“Yashiro.” Teru said thoughtfully. “That’s a peculiar name. Any relation to the violinist?”

“My father, sir.” Nene confirmed. 

“Let her sing,” Sakura said firmly. “She has been well taught. ” 

When she said this, she looked Nene in the eye. Nene had no idea what that meant but she was too bewildered to really dwell on that.

“Very well.” Teru conceded. 

“From the beginning of the aria then,” Akane said. He didn’t look too convinced that Nene could do it and Nene honestly shared the sentiment. Mitsuba was a hard act to follow.

The soft piano that once almost lulled her to sleep was now making her heart want to jump out of her chest. Her nerves were shot, her face must have been a bright red. She was an absolute mess.

Aoi wasn’t lying though. She knew this but one look at Teru and she almost vomited. 

“Think of me, think of me fondly, when we say goodbye,” Nene’s voice came out scared and breathy. She turned to look for some sort of way out of this, some place to run but Sakura shook her head. This was it. “Remember me every so often, promise me you’ll try.”

“Teru, this is doing nothing for my nerves.” Akane sounded almost bored.

“Don’t fret, Akane.” Teru said, though his eyes were focused on Nene. 

Nene needed to focus. She needed to put away thoughts of handsome men and opera ghosts. She needed to focus on what she wanted and she wanted this. She wanted this more than anything. 

“And on that day, that not so distant day, when you are far away and free.” Her voice found strength. Music was her first love. She put in the time and care. She had sown her seeds, she deserves to reap the reward. Hanako was right; she needed to stop being afraid of the notes. “If you ever find a moment, spare a thought for me!”

Akane was right, two bars were plenty sufficient. All it took was two bars and then next thing she knew she was getting changed into Mitsuba’s costumes and going over Mitsuba’s lines. She had her own dressing room even. She was the Prima Donna even if it was for one night. 

Nene thought she would lose her nerve when she got on stage. Aoi’s whisperings of encouragement seemed to fall on deaf ears. Nene could feel her heartbeat in fingertips while she was in the wings but when it came down to it, none of it mattered.

“ And though it's clear, though it was always clear, that this was never meant to be,” Singing alone was so different from singing with others. Nene felt exposed and vulnerable. But there was also a strange freedom to it. Like she depended on nobody but herself and she answered to nobody but herself. “If you happen to remember, stop and think of me.”

“Think of August, when the world was green. Don't think about the way things might have been.”   For once, this wasn’t a desperate plea. It was a promise. She will be thought of, she will be remembered. “Think of me, think of me waking, silent and resigned. Imagine me trying too hard to put you from my mind.”

“Think of me. Please say you'll think of me, whatever else you choose to do.” She hoped that if she sang strong enough her father would hear her. Perhaps if she lifted her voice to the heavens he would know that his daughter is doing just fine. Better than fine. She was flourishing.  “There will never be a day, when I won't think of you.”

When she was onstage she couldn’t feel the pressure or the need to live up to Mitsuba’s performance. She was being heard. She was singing and they were listening and it filled her with a joy that she couldn’t explain. 

“Flowers fade, the fruits of summer fade, they have their seasons, so do we.” Nene knew the finale of the song was coming. She knew that this was the real test. Hanako swore up and down that she could hit those notes. If Hanako was right, this could make her career but if he wasn’t? “But please promise me that sometimes you will think-” 

There was a rest. And Nene needed that moment.

The longing ceased for that moment. She didn’t feel the melancholy of being rejected nor did she feel the righteousness of proving that she was more than a chorus girl. Nene felt a feeling of peace. No matter if she was Prima for the night or a hundred years, she found a piece of herself on that stage and it will reverberate for everyone to hear.

She took a breath.

“Of me!”

***

After the show Nene was surrounded by ballerinas who showered her with praises. If this was what they did to Mitsuba, there was no wonder his head got so big. She didn’t even have any room to speak as they all talked over themselves. Then all of a sudden they grew silent. 

Nene looked up to see Sakura there.

“Your song was excellent.” Sakura said. Aoi squeezed her hand. “I’m sure he’s delighted with it too.”

“And you,” Sakura turned her attention to the ballerinas who all withered under her gaze. “You danced as if I had taught you nothing. Such rondes de jambe! Such temps de cuisse! However…”

There may have been a small sliver of silver lining. 

“There’s nothing a bit more practice can’t fix.”

Everyone noticeably deflated. There was no use in arguing with her, if Sakura says they are doing late night rehearsals then they were doing late night rehearsals. And late night rehearsals were brutal.  

“Come. We rehearse.” 

And with that Nene was left at her vanity, humming to herself as she brushed her hair.

Nene was finally alone. 

“Bravo, Miss Yashiro.” 

Or so she thought.

It was so quiet, she thought she might have imagined it if she didn’t hear it as clear as day. She turned to give a lecture about how improper it was to enter the women’s dressing room uninvited but she found nobody there. She was alone.

She could faintly hear her name being called. It sounded like Aoi, at first. But, when she closed her eyes. It was Hanako. 

“Hey, when did you get so good at singing?”

Nene nearly jumped out of her skin only to see Aoi in the doorway. Nene felt embarrassed as if she was caught doing something wrong.

“Aoi, you scared me half to death!” Nene pouted. Aoi giggled in response, joining her as they looked in the mirror.

“I called your name several times, I can’t help it if your head is always in the clouds.”Aoi’s voice was stern but her smile betrayed her. 

“Aoi, what are you doing here?” Nene asked, eyes wide. “I thought you were supposed to be practicing.”

“I am,” Aoi looked around as if expecting someone to overhear them in the empty dressing room. “I snuck out.”

Nene gasped. “Aoi, you know Sakura won’t like that very much.”

“It’ll be fine, I mean, I’m her star pupil.” She gestured to herself. Nene had to agree. From her hair bow to her perfectly laced pointe slippers Aoi was the perfect picture of grace and beauty. In a plainer sense, a perfect ballerina. “That’s besides the point though. You didn’t answer my question.”

“Your-“

“When did you get so good at singing?” Aoi repeated. “I mean, out there you were just… perfect! I only wish I knew your secret. Who is this new tutor?”

Nene knew Aoi was curious. Nene also thought her tutoring situation was strange but if anyone would listen it would be Aoi.

“Only because you are dear to me,” Nene said. “I’ll tell you.”

Aoi leaned in closer, expectant.

“My father used to talk of an angel. One who would grace me with great musical talent. I think he’s the one teaching me.” Nene spoke carefully. “Somewhere in this theater, he’s listening. And he’s a genius, Aoi.”

Nene wouldn’t believe it herself if she didn’t know better.

“Nene, that sounds like you’ve been dreaming during practice again.” Aoi giggled.

“Aoi, I’m serious.”

“Nene, forgive me, but you realize how this sounds.” Aoi’s eyes were now filled with concern.

Aoi had every right to be concerned. Nene knew that she sounded crazy and these days she was worried that she was. She had never mentioned it to Hanako but Nene swears she sees him everywhere and not in a way a lovesick girl sees their love.

It was strange the way that she sees him in the corner of her eye and swears she could hear him. It’s all so subtle that Nene thinks she might really be crazy. Like Hanako is haunting her.

“It’s as if he’s with me even now.” Nene said, her eyes wide as Aoi took her hand. 

Hanako owned her. Hanako even seemed to own her mind.

“Your hands are cold.”  Aoi worried.

Nene wasn’t sure how to feel about such statements whether they were true or not.

“All around me.” Nene said vacantly.

Was it a good thing since it’s helped her? Nene knew nothing about her own angel. An angel who she’s handed her voice over to. 

“Your face Nene, it’s white.”

“It frightens me.” 

Aoi held her. 

“Don’t be frightened.”

It was then Sakura entered the room. 

“Aoi Akane, are you a dancer?” Sakura said her voice even and calm.

Aoi nodded. 

“Then I suggest you dance.” Sakura pointed to the door. Aoi squeezed Nene’s shoulder reassuringly before leaving. Nene thought Sakura was just searching for her missing ballerina but instead she slipped her hand in her pocket.

“Miss Yashiro, I was asked to give you this.” Sakura handed her a letter. Once Nene had officially received it, Sakura left. She didn’t even give Nene the chance to ask who sent it. Nene didn’t receive fan letters, nobody even knew she was starring in this opera.

She opened the envelope carefully to read a vague note in even more vaguely familiar handwriting. The note looked a little hurried. There were just a few short phrases in its contents. Not even a full sentence. 

A red scarf. The attic. Little Lotte.

Nene’s life was only getting stranger by the day.

Chapter Text

Kou loved the arts. As a rowdy young boy growing up in the upper crust of France, he quickly learned that the only fun he’ll ever have is becoming quote unquote “cultured.” It was the only socially acceptable fun that wasn’t forgettable petty conversations and hosting frivolously stuffy parties that seemed to be filled with more dull conversation. Being “cultured” meant fencing lessons, art galleries, ballroom dancing, and other artistic ventures. And once an adult he found that he could fund such interests. Kou really enjoyed the arts. But there was the one exception.

Kou disliked opera. He has plenty of fond memories of his older brother taking him to the opera house. He knew how to analyze and appreciate but overall he found that he wasn’t particularly taken with the art form. 

However when his darling older brother Teru asked him to become a patron to his beloved opera house, he agreed without thinking. He was more than happy to fund his brother’s new endeavors but he was a little less thrilled when asked to attend. 

That all changed when he heard her sing. 

He almost didn’t recognize her in the gorgeous white ball gown bathed in limelight. She looked like an angel the way her silver hair shone. But he knew her. Kou knew her ruby colored eyes. 

Kou knew Nene Yashiro. 

After a quick whispered exchange, Teru confirmed it was indeed her. Though Kou could have done without the knowing look, he was delighted to learn that he was allowed some of her time after the performance.

In his excitement, he scribbled a quick note in an attempt to jog her memory if that was required. 

“A tour de force, there’s no other way to describe it.” Teru said triumphantly as he led Kou to the dressing rooms. 

“Even better,” Akane grinned. “Not a single refund.” 

If Kou’s memory served him well though it often doesn’t, he recalls Akane was a businessman first and foremost. Kou wasn’t even sure if he had any true interest in the arts. But when Kou had asked him about it Teru insisted he have Akane be his assistant manager. Kou found that a little ridiculous due to the fact that Teru was the shrewdest businessman he knows but Teru didn’t bother to explain any other reasons. 

“Akane, may I remind you that greed is an awful color on you.” Teru scolded but his smile didn’t disappear. “But you’re right, that is indeed a plus.”

“I think my Aoi had certainly made the right call, showing us Miss Yashiro.” Akane gushed. His shrewder attitude softened in mush as it always does when he mentions Aoi.  “You know, I proposed to Aoi tonight.”

“Congratulations, Akane! What did she say?” Kou asked. 

“Yes, Akane tell us.” Teru said with what Kou could clearly tell was fake interest. 

“Five points out of a hundred.” Akane said proudly. Kou’s eyes widened. If he had been this harshly rejected, Kou would have skipped town and changed his name. Not Akane though. Clearly not Akane. “I really think she’s going to say yes next time.”

“Oh wow, two more points then last time, I think you might be right.” Teru agreed.

“He is?” Kou raised an eyebrow. From the sound of it, this girl is closer to swimming the Seine than marrying Akane. 

Akane rolled his eyes. “Of course, I am! Aoi and I are destined to be together-“

“Oh look, it appears we have arrived.” Teru interrupted. Kou felt his heartbeat quicken.

“Gentlemen, this is a visit I would prefer to make… unaccompanied.” Kou raised his hand which held a rose. He wanted to give it to her personally rather than throw it on stage during bows. 

“Yes, of course.” Teru said with a knowing smile. “Come, Akane.” 

Akane looked surprised. Kou watched as Teru whispered something in Akane’s ear to which he also grinned. 

“Oh, I see it appears they’ve met before.” Akane said with a tone that Kou felt a little too scandalized to interpret. Before Kou could ask, Teru and Akane had walked off. 

Now that he had no distractions, he felt both excited and nauseous.

He took a deep breath. 

It was just a visit to an old friend.

***

Nene thought things would never calm down but luckily she was wrong. She needed time to breathe before Hanako inevitably collected her for practice though she has no clue where due to the stage being taken. 

Rather than dwell on that, she decided her time was best spent brushing her hair though she was sure it was already beyond well groomed. 

As she heard the door open, she felt almost apprehensive. Was it practice time already?

“Nene Yashiro, where is your red scarf?” Nene felt a strange mix of relief and confusion. She could only see her visitor’s body leaning against the door. A nice clean cut tuxedo.

“Monsieur?” Nene asked tentatively. She turned to see him. He had blond hair that looked as if it was originally styled but in the end it refused to be tamed. He had striking blue eyes that seemed to stare into her soul but what really stood out was his smile. It was a smile that felt genuine and warm. Needless to say she felt she knew him immediately. She was sure that she knew who he was but the idea felt ridiculous because what were the chances that it was him in particular.

“Don’t tell me you lost it? After all the trouble I took, I was only fourteen and soaked to the skin because-“

“Because you had run into the sea to catch my scarf!” Nene beamed. When she says this, she crashed into him full force with a hug. How could she have forgotten her oldest friend? “Kou, it is you!”

“I’m surprised you recognized me, it’s been so long.” He said. 

She let go of him now embarrassed. She didn’t recognize him. Last time she saw Kou, she was on the brink of coming of age. He was younger than her, still a little awkward and rough around the edges. Nene would have never guessed that Kou would grow up to be so “refined.”

“I… uh…” Nene twirled a lock of her hair. “I didn’t actually.”

“I suspected so,” He said. “It has been such a long time.”

“It’s much worse than you think, I didn’t recognize Teru even after he introduced himself.” She said, sitting at her vanity. “But now that I think of it, you two are spitting images of each other.” 

“That and we share the same last name.” Kou added. 

“I know.” 

“And Teru had an apprenticeship under your father for a year.” 

“I know, Kou. I think you proved your point.” Nene said, now thoroughly embarrassed of how much had slipped her mind. 

“I don’t expect anything less though,”  Kou smiled. “You had always had your head in the clouds. Between your daydreaming and my thick skull, Teru always said it evened the playing field whenever we played Little Lotte.”

“You remember that?” Nene smiled fondly. Little Lotte was a little word game they played as children to pass the time. Teru would join them occasionally only to win despite their best efforts.

“Little Lotte let her mind wander,” Kou recounted. “Little Lotte thought: am I fonder of dolls,”

“Or of goblins, of shoes,” Nene continued.  “Or of riddles, of frocks,”

“Or of chocolates.” Kou smiled wider. “Though, it was nothing compared to the picnics in the attic!”

“Ah yes, Father would play the violin as we played tea party to appease your little sister.” She couldn’t believe she had forgotten such lovely things. “By the way how is Tiara?”

“Away at finishing school. I’m sure you could imagine how thrilled she is to be there.” Kou snickered at that last part. “Learning how to be a proper lady is a far cry from listening to scary stories in your attic.” 

“We did adore scary stories.” Nene laughed. “Though, it wasn’t what I loved most.”

“And what would that be?” 

“I guess when I was asleep and the angel of music would sing songs in my head.” Nene said. Kou nodded, he was familiar with the concept.

“You know, Father said, ‘When I’m in heaven child, I will send the angel of music to you.’” Nene said. “Well, Father has passed and I have been visited by the angel.” 

“No doubt about it.” Kou agreed. “But now, we go to supper.”

Nene shook her head. “No, Kou. Listen, the angel of music is very strict.”

“It can’t keep you up too late.” Kou said.

Nene has never missed a practice. Nene refuses to learn the consequences of doing so. There was no way she could go with him.

“Kou, I don’t think you understand.” 

“And this,” Kou paused, handing her a rose. His face flushed a deep red. “This is for you. I should let you get ready! I need to get my coat and hat! Two minutes!” 

Kou didn’t wait for her to respond, rather disappearing before she could even explain the predicament she was in. 

“Things have changed Kou.” She said uselessly to the door. 

She held the rose in her hands, thinking of the life she once remembered. 

That was when she heard it. His laughter. 

Hanako’s laughter. 

“My, my, what a touching moment.” She heard. 

“Hanako? Is that you?” She called out, her rose now forgotten on the vanity.

The question was irrelevant. She knew for a fact it was him. She just had no idea where his voice was coming from. 

He sounded like he was coming from the mirror.

“I came to congratulate you on your Gala but it appears someone had beat me to the punch.” Hanako said.  She saw him come into view. He was in the reflection of the mirror, however when she looked behind her there was nobody there.

“Hanako, were you behind the mirror the whole time?” Nene narrowed her eyes. “What kind of perverted angel are you?”

“Alright, that’s enough, I’m not teaching you anymore.” He said. He disappeared from view.

“Wait! No, come back! I’m sorry!” Nene said frantically. “The mirror thing is really impressive!”

“It is?” He said, reappearing. Nene forgot how he was easily flattered. “Well, in that case I retract my rejection though I feel we have ignored my inquiry.”

“Yes?”

“Was that one of the presumed gentlemen that you seemed desperate to impress?” He allowed a slow lopsided grin spread across his face. 

“You mean Kou?” Nene asked incredulously. “He’s just a childhood friend.”

“Just a friend. Not an old flame? Perhaps…” He paused. “A potential suitor?”

“I’m afraid, once again, it is not nearly as dramatic as you insinuate.” She sighed. 

“Then I have no qualms of stealing you away,” When he said that the mirror opened. There he was as clear as day, her angel of music. His palm was outstretched. She took his hand without question. 

He firmly grasped her hand as he used his other to hold a lantern. He led her down a path of dark winding passages. His lantern being the only light around. It was as if they were walking in a never ending night and he was her guide. 

Nene couldn’t understand why she was so drawn to him. She felt like she was in a dream. Whenever they were together reality felt askew. She was sure of it. The only thing grounding her was the feeling of his gloved hands tightly holding her own. 

“Sing for me.” He ordered. Nene had no choice but to oblige. 

“ In sleep he sang to me, in dreams he came. That voice that calls to me and speaks my name. ” This was a melody of Hanako’s own invention. Her voice reverberated in the hall, filling the space between. “ And do I dream again for now I find The Phantom of the Opera is there, inside my mind. ”

“Sing once again with me, our strange duet. My power over you grows stronger yet.”

Nene had never heard Hanako sing before as a matter of fact she heard the piano fill in for him instead.  She assumed that he must know a thing or two about the vocal arts but right then and there she knew it was more than that. His voice felt like the thumping of her heart. It was strong and powerful, much more powerful than she could have imagined. “And though you turn from me to glance behind, The Phantom of the Opera is there inside your mind.”

He led her to a boat on a misty lake in a cave. Through the fog she made out candles that had been lit along the walls. She was sure she was dreaming but she dare not stop singing. 

“Those who have seen your face, draw back in fear.” She watched the water swirl ominously as he rowed them forward. “I am the mask you wear-“

“It's me they hear…” He smiled at her, the same mischievous smile he had when named his price.

“Your spirit and my voice in one combined,” Their voices fit each other like a glove. It was as if they were meant to sing together. “The Phantom of the Opera is here, inside my mind.”

Nene watched him with wide eyes. Who was this man? His eyes seemed to glow in the dark. 

“In all your fantasies,” Hanako caught her gaze “you always knew. That man and mystery-“

“Were both in you.” She finished for him.

“And in this labyrinth, where night is blind,” Their voices intertwined. The boat stopped. He took her hand gently and guided her to an open space that seemed filled treasures of all sorts. “The Phantom of the Opera is there, inside my mind.”

“Sing, my angel of music!” Hanako commanded. 

“He’s there, the Phantom of the Opera.”   When she complied his eyes lit up.

“SING!” He demanded once more, his eyes wide with what looked like manic delight.

Her vocals were not like the aria earlier. Her voice was unrestrained, singing a haunting melody that she had never done before. And with each time he urged her, her riffs became higher. Nene was singing notes that she thought not possible. She was singing like she was possessed.

And Hanako was possessing her.

By the time she was done, her heart was pounding in her ears as she found it a little hard to breathe. She turned to see Hanako’s response but he wasn’t beside her. He was instead working on a desk a little ways behind her. He was right next to a big piano and music stand. 

“Hanako, where are we?” Nene asked, a little breathless. He stood up from his chair to tend to her. 

“Think of it as my sanctuary.” He said proudly. 

She looked around to see that there were all sorts of things down there. Paintings, instruments, star charts, books, and items covered in various sheets. It was as if she walked into a dragon’s hoard of intricacies and intellectual projects.

“What is all this?” Nene said, hand hovering over a violin. She was too scared to touch it. 

“Treasures of mine. Unfinished projects. Unnecessary sentiments. All sorts of things.” Though his tone was flippant, he made sure to guide her hands away from an interesting sculpture. No need for her clumsiness to cause an accident. “Believe it or not, your angel is a man of many talents.”

“I don’t believe it.” She said flatly. In a blink of an eye, he moved in front of her placing her hand on his chest.

“You realize I do have a beating heart.” He said softly. “Must you insist on wounding it?”

“I…”

“Stomping all over it with your gorgeous radish legs.”

She swiped her hand away, opting instead to elbow him in the ribs. 

“Ack! My beating heart!” He groaned. 

Serves him right! The nerve of him.

“Must you always be so… so... infuriating ?” She sputtered, turning away from him to hide her red face. “I swear nobody had taught you any proper manners.”

“Is it proper manners for a lady to treat a gentleman in such a way?” She could feel that he was smiling. He was absolutely the worst.

“Perhaps not, but lucky enough for me I have found no gentleman to treat in such a way.” Nene retorted. She looked over to see if she had wiped the smile off his face.

“You are correct in that regard.” Hanako walked over to her, a smile still on his face. “I am no gentleman indeed. Unfortunately you have found out your angel to be a cad and scoundrel.”

“And yet you're with me. Alone.” He leaned into her ear. “Could you imagine the scandal for a lady in your position?”

Nene felt herself overheat. He was indeed the most infuriating person she had ever met.

“Fortunately in your case, we’re not here for that.” He said moving past her. It was quiet for a beat as if he just realized what he had just said. “Do you realize why you’re here?”

“To practice.” She nodded. He shook his head.  

“Nene, you are down here because the moment I heard you sing, I decided that I needed you. You would be my muse.” He said it as if it were the plainest thing in the world. “You agreed that you were mine in return but it’s not as simple as you think.”

Nene raised an eyebrow. The last few months were just the tip of the iceberg. Was that even possible?

“I need you to prove your devotion to me.” He said this in almost a pur, smile clearly evident. Chills went up her spine. 

“Have I not given you my time and voice?” Nene asked. She had lost a lot of sleep on his behalf. 

“Nene, that’s very sweet that you do those things but that is not what I’m talking about.” Her heart quickened as she stepped away from him. What more can she possibly give? “I want more.”

“M-more?” Her face flushed a bright red.  Was he asking what she thought he was asking for? “Like my-“

“Body?” He finished for her with a wolfish grin on his face. “Once again, very sweet of you to offer but maybe some other time.”

“You absolute-!” She nearly hit him when he caught her hand and interlaced his fingers with hers. 

“I know it’s not very nice to tease Mademoiselle. It’s an awful habit of mine and I apologize.” He said softly. “Can I please explain?”

She gazed into his eyes. How could someone so troublesome have the most innocent eyes she had ever seen? She nodded.

“I know that you devote your time to me and as requested, your voice is my voice but it’s more than that. You see, I have the strangest feeling you don’t trust me.” 

She felt a jolt of surprise seize her chest. If anything Nene trusted him blindly. Nene trusts him willingly and it frightens her beyond belief. She turned away from him looking amongst his treasures. 

“For this to work, you have to give what you promised.  And I want all of you. Let go of your fears. Become one with the music of the night.” Hanako said. “Only then will you truly belong to me.” 

“I-“

“Consider it, Nene.” He said, moving back to his desk. 

It was quiet after that. Nene looked amongst his things in interest. She saw that strange paintings and sheet music littered the area. Nene felt drawn to a particular painting of Hanako.

To her it was peculiar and strangely lifelike. It looked like Hanako for sure, the only difference was that she was sure his mask was on the wrong side. Not to mention has his seal always been black?

She leaned closer to get a better look. Then the painting reached out and grabbed her. The painting screamed. She screamed. Then everything fell to black. 

***

Hanako had caught her just in time. 

“Oh no, she died.” He heard. 

He looked up to come face to face with his twin brother, Tsukasa who was leaning out an empty frame with only the slightest concern on his face. 

“No, she didn’t.” Hanako said flatly, lifting her into a princess carry with ease. “She fainted from shock. Now if you would please let me deal with this.” 

Tsukasa didn’t stop him though he clearly didn’t appreciate Hanako brushing him off. Hanako didn’t pay it any mind. It was easier to ignore than the squirming in his chest. He had never held a girl so close. She was so warm. He moved her to his bed that was close enough to his study that he could attend to her at a moment's notice.

He watched the slow rise and fall of her chest proving that she was indeed in a deep sleep. He gently brushed her hair out of her face. She was pale for the most part except for her cheeks and lips were a rosy pink. She looked celestial. As if a star fell out of the sky and somehow managed to find its way to his bed. 

“Amane!” He heard Tsukasa call out. Hanako knew when it was his cue to leave. He quickly closed the canopy around the bed allowing her to rest. “Amane!” 

“AMA-“

“SHHHHH!” Hanako rushed to his brother’s side. “She is sleeping!”

Tsukasa silenced himself though he didn’t seem concerned about that at all.

“Tsukasa, what are you doing here? I told you that I was going to be with Miss Yashiro tonight.” He said. 

“Gee, Amane. No need to get so worked up. I just wanted to see.” Tsukasa batted his eyes innocently. “You’ve had her for a few months and I wanted a peek.”

Amane, who was otherwise known as Hanako, heaved a sigh. He told Tsukasa explicitly to leave her be and not to interrupt while they practiced. Tsukasa managed for the last few months but he was clearly getting tired of it. 

“Did you have to scare her?” Amane asked. 

“How was I to know she would break so easily? She shouldn’t be snooping amongst our things.” Tsukasa shrugged nonchalantly. “You need to watch her better. If she wants to be with my possessions so much she can always become one.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Amane said a little too quickly. Amane loved his brother but he knew how well Tsukasa treated his possessions. No need to get Nene all mixed up with that. 

“Oh, if you say so.” Tsukasa said. “How was the gala?”

“It was a pass for tonight.” Amane recalled.   “The chorus was fine but the ballet was an absolute failure .”

“Then I suppose I should have a word with Sakura.” Tsukasa inquired of his first muse. Amane thought of arguing against that but he thought better of it. Whatever Tsukasa did with Sakura was Tsukasa’s business. Her contract was with him not Amane. “What about Miss Yashiro? How did she do?”

Amane paused. How to answer that question? The fact of the matter is that she did wonderfully. He had never felt such pride and never seen so much unbridled joy in someone.  It made him feel something indescribable. It was something that needed to be captured. Though he needed to sound less interested so Tsukasa doesn’t get enticed. As far as Nene knew there was only one Phantom of the Opera and that’s all there needed to be for now.

“Don’t answer that.” Tsukasa said. “I saw for myself tonight.”

“And?” Amane asked, trying to sound less concerned about it than he was.

“I really liked it.” He said simply. “I think that when you're bored of her you should give her to me.”

“When I’m bored of her…?”

“It’s only fair.” Tsukasa insisted. “Brothers share and I can’t remember the last time I had a new toy.”

Amane wasn’t too fond of his phrasing. He wasn’t too fond of letting Nene go for Tsukasa to snatch her up either. But Tsukasa’s attention span was short and Amane was in no danger of losing interest. If Tsukasa thought that she would eventually be his to play with then he might not think about it too hard. 

“I’ll consider it but you have to let me work.” Amane shooed him away.

“Already! Didn’t you miss me? I missed you plenty.” Tsukasa whined. 

“Sure I did but I can’t miss you if you’re here.” 

“But Amaneee!”

“But Tsukasaaaa,” He mimicked Tsukasa’s whine. “I can’t focus because you're such a delight to be around.”

“Fine.” Tsukasa pouted. “I’ve been thinking about asking Sakura about letting me have a student or two anyway.”

With that Tsukasa left. Amane knew that Sakura will vehemently deny his wishes finding some other way to appease him but telling Tsukasa that wouldn’t stop him and even if it did Amane didn’t want to stop him. 

Though Tsukasa’s visit did remind him, he had some letters to write.

***

Nene wasn’t sure how much time had passed before she was truly awake. She was a little startled waking up in a room that wasn’t hers. But the night slowly came flooding back to her; the misty lake, the candles, Hanako. 

She slowly opened the canopy. There he was, writing furiously at his desk. Hanako was focused, so focused that there was no way he saw her. Nene was horrible at sneaking around, Aoi often said it to her. She was clumsy and easily excited. Nene had accepted those things about herself but for some reason she believed that she could do it. If she channeled her inner Aoi she would be able to evade him. She had to get a closer look. 

She slowly made her way to him, careful not to trip over anything. She ended up being a few feet away from his desk. She watched him for a moment in his natural habitat. 

She couldn’t see what he was writing but he looked so serious. It wasn’t an expression she was used to seeing. He looked so normal from the side she was watching. She had no doubt in her mind that despite everything he was undoubtedly human.

He was a person like her.

She just had no clue what he had to hide. Why the mask? Why only half of his face? 

She was so enraptured by the concept that she had barely registered herself moving closer to him. Her hand shook as she slowly moved her hand closer to his face. Maybe if she was fast enough he wouldn’t even realize it before it was too late.

She was only a mere centimeters before she felt him catch her wrist.

His hands were cold. Cold like death.

“Careful, Nene. You should at least ask before undressing a man.” He released her hand.

Normally a comment like that would fluster her but instead she felt a strange feeling of guilt.

“I apologize.” She said as she sat next to the piano. “It was very unladylike of me.”

Hanako turned to her. He had a sad smile on his face. “I wouldn’t go as far as to say that.”

Nene toyed with the ends of her hair. “I was just curious. I feel like I know nothing about you sometimes.”

“Well if it will put those thoughts to rest, removing my mask would be like giving poison to a sick man. It may end one problem but it would ultimately make matters worse.” Hanako said, turning back to his work.

“That’s a little unfair.” Nene said. 

“Unfair?” He stood up.

“Hanako, you wonder if I trust you but you don’t trust me nearly enough. I think that’s a little unfair.”

His eyes widened. “You don’t think I trust you?”

“Yes.” She stood up. It was the first time she noticed that he was slightly shorter than her. “Frankly I don’t see why you would get so defensive when all I’m doing is trying to get close to you.” 

“Close-”

“To you. Yes.”

“All this talk about closeness, I would assume you're trying to seduce me, Mademoiselle.” 

It was then Nene noticed how little space there was between them. Her face burned a bright red as she turned away. 

“Hanako, I’m serious.” She said. 

He heaved a heavy sigh. 

“Fine. I won’t let you remove my mask because I am not ready and if we are going to be completely frank you're not ready either.” She deflated a little when he said that. “I will however indulge you with a fact about me.” 

“Really?” Her eyes lit up. 

“Don’t laugh.” 

“I promise I won’t.”  She said crossing her heart.

“I like…” 

She leaned in expectantly urging him to continue.

“Doughnuts.” 

“Doughnuts?” She repeated to be sure. He nodded.

“Don’t laugh at me.” He looked so shy, she couldn’t possibly be disappointed by the admission no matter how small it seemed. He seemed so guilty and so human that she almost felt like he was divulging a great secret and in that moment it would have to be enough.

“I’m not.” She smiled. “That’s one less thing for me to wonder about.”

He smiled at her and it wasn’t one of those mischievous smiles. It was a genuine smile. And in that moment Nene felt that her angel was just a man. 

He stood up abruptly. “Ah! I need to send you back! Those new fools who run my theater will be missing you.”

He took her hand rushing her to the boat. Nene remembered that Kou was probably waiting for her to come back. He must be worried. 

“Hanako, how long have I been out?” She asked. 

“A day and a half.”

“A DAY AND A HALF!”

Chapter Text

Tsuchigomori had worked in the opera house for years. He started out working on the catwalk as a young man and eventually moved up the ranks to technical director. In his opinion it wasn't a bad career. Sure, the pay didn’t exactly match the stress that came with it.  For the most part, as long as it kept him entertained, he was willing to to stay. For the most part.

Practice had yet to begin and he was avoiding a certain music director who seemed to insist on complaining about him to his face. 

“Tsuchigomori!” He heard someone call. He cringed inwardly but made sure to have a pleasant smile when he turned around. He was relieved to find that it was Fuji who had called him with Lemon and Aoi in tow. Not that they didn’t also come with their own little annoyances but it wasn’t Yako. He would take them over Yako any day.

“Suzuto. Yamabuki. Miss Akane.” Tsuchigomori nodded. “What brings you here?”

“You’ve been working here for a while haven’t you?” Fuji asked. 

“Longer than you’ve been alive, yes.” Tsuchigomori said. He’s been doing this for over twenty five years. 

“And I’m sure you’ve heard all sorts of things.”  He continued. Tsuchigomori was already getting slightly bored of the conversation. 

“Yes, Fuji. Your point.”

“We’re having a bit of an argument.” Aoi piped up. “I have been saying that Phantom was real but Lemon and Fuiji don’t agree. So we thought that we should ask  what Tsuchigomori thinks.” 

Tsuchigomori hummed with now a renewed interest in the subject. He certainly knew enough.

“I see. Well in that case, I may have a thing or two to say.” Tsuchigomori smiled. “Every theater has its superstitions and tall tales I suppose. Some of them come and go but I have to admit this Phantom is certainly prominent.”

“But is he real?” Lemon finally spoke. He may have looked bored but his comment was an admission of interest within itself. 

“I‘ll just tell you what I know, you three can decide yourself if he’s real. How’s that sound?”

“Fair enough,” Fuji said though he didn’t look very pleased with this outcome.

Tsuchigomori told all the whispers he heard from cast and crew alike. Before long he had been surrounded by ballerinas who were previously getting ready for practice. They were enraptured by his details as they excitedly whispered amongst themselves. 

He spoke of sightings of a man with yellowing skin and no nose. The phantom had a lasso to which he hung his prey. The phantom is always on the lookout for victims. There were all sorts of rumors that Tsuchigomori decided to share. 

“That’s enough,” He turned to Sakura. “Monsieur, don’t you have better things to do then scare my ballerinas?”

Tsuchigomori gave a half hearted shrug. He actually loved scaring the ballerinas. 

“Ballerinas who still have rehearsal to get to,” Her glare scattered the dancers. Lemon and Fuji sensing the fun was over left to tend to whatever duties they were neglecting. Tsuchigomori was about to move on when Sakura had caught him by the arm. 

“Monsieur, I suggest you hold your tongue. I don’t know what you’re telling them but if it displeases the phantom-“ 

“I’m telling them what I’ve heard which isn’t a crime.” Tsuchigomori slowly pried her hands off his arm. 

Sakura’s face remained cool and calm though he knew just looking at her that the Phantom had some effect on her. He’s been working with her long enough to know. He wouldn’t admit it but it slightly worried him to see her worked up despite how little evidence there was on her face. However, he wasn’t paid to dote on her.

“Madam, I would love to stay and chat but you have bigger problems that I don’t want to distract you from. A missing lead soprano if I recall?” He left her standing there, her lips pressed into a hard thin line. It made things a little more interesting but much less entertaining.

*** 

Teru would classify this as a good day. Maybe even a great day if he were so bold to do so. When the previous opera manager had left them in such a dire state he was worried that he made the wrong choice in taking over. However recent events had proved otherwise. It was evident as he pored over newspapers from that morning. 

The headlines screamed of a mystery in the opera house. Mystery of the Gala Night: Mystery of Soprano’s Flight was what it read. It was an article on the recent disappearance of Nene Yashiro. Everyone is running in circles wondering where she had run off to. Some had even theorized that foul play had been involved. 

Normally he would be concerned over such allegations especially since Nene was a beloved family friend but he had no reasons to be worried. Teru hadn’t spoken to Kou since the night of the Gala but he was assuming that he and Nene were off doing whatever lovers do. He knows for a fact that Kou has harbored feelings for Nene in their youth but now that they are grown it's only fair to assume that they expanded on such feelings. They probably were either running around doing whatever tickles their fancy or laying low after a taxing day or two. Nene had captured so many people’s interest he imagined it would be hard to have a moment of peace.

Whatever the case was, it caused a media storm with correct conditions to sensationalize the opera house. Teru couldn’t believe his luck. He skimmed a line about Mitsuba threatening to leave the show. Sopranos were so dramatic. 

Mitsuba’s talk of resigning should have bothered him. He was what people wanted to see after all but Mitsuba clearly didn’t count on a potential star being in their midst. In Teru’s opinion they were probably better off without him with this new updraft of interest. His attitude left much to be desired no matter how talented he was. However his rallying cry did inspire some cast members to follow suit.

Such dramatics came with opera he supposes. They may be putting on a show but it was the rumors that really made the money. Teru had learned that word of mouth is the most effective tool in business. People really put their money where the mouth is. Scandals sell seats it seems.

Teru heard the office door burst open. He looked up to see Akane simply fuming with a newspaper in hand.

“ -damnable! Will they all walk out?” Akane shouted. “This is damnable!”

“Akane, please don’t shout.” Teru said already bored of Akane’s outburst. “It’s free publicity which has been received rather well in my opinion.”

“But we have no cast.” Akane said. A bit of an exaggeration in Teru’s eyes. The leading lady is missing but they still have a show they had to do. 

“Akane, have you seen the lines they have out there?” Teru had never seen the ticket booths so busy. It was then when he noticed something on Akane’s desk. It was an envelope with a red wax seal stamped on it.

“Oh, it seems you got one too.”

Akane walked over to his desk and looked over the envelope gingerly. Teru recognized the same envelope that was currently sitting on his own desk.  

“Dear Akane, what a charming gala.” Akane read aloud. “Nene enjoyed a huge success. We were hardly bereft when Mitsuba left. Otherwise, the chorus was entrancing but the dancing was… a lamentable mess?”

Akane looked like he was stabbed in the chest. Teru had no doubt that Akane did not agree on behalf of his beloved Aoi. Rather than give him room to rage on about it Teru thought it best to read his own letter. He cleared his throat.

“Dear Teru, just a brief reminder: my salary has not been paid. Send it care of the ghost, by return of post. P. T. O. ” He rolled his eyes, turning the note over. “ No one likes a debtor so it’s better if my orders are obeyed.” 

“Can you believe this nonsense?” Akane said, handing his letter to Teru. “This clearly an attempt at extortion.”

“Well, I have to admire the audacity.” Teru looked over the two notes. “It appears our sender has signed only two initials. O. G.” 

“Well, I can’t even begin to guess who the hell has those initials.” Akane said, crossing his arms. 

Teru thought for a second, he doesn’t know anybody with those initials. Nobody but the-

“Opera ghost.” Teru and Akane said together. That silly little superstition that they mentioned on his first day. They all seemed so fixated on it that it was hardly a thing to forget.

“What kind of joke is this?” Akane said. 

“An attempt to abuse our position.” Teru said thoughtfully. Whatever this was, it felt like a sick power play that he would not accept. He wasn’t a man easily swayed especially into childish superstitions.

“In addition he wants money!” Akane looked over the note again.

“What kind of specter needs money?” Teru speculated. It felt like he was reading into some sort of fantastical dribble.

Akane nodded. “And such a sum of it. Whoever this is, he is clearly quite insan-“

The door whipped open.

“WHERE IS SHE?” 

Teru turned to see that his brother had arrived and he was livid. He marched straight to Akane.

“You mean Mitsuba?” Akane asked. 

“I mean Miss Yashiro. Where is SHE?” Kou demanded again. 

“Well, how should we know?” Akane scoffed. 

“I want an answer, I take it that you’ve sent me this note.” Kou held up an envelope that looked eerily similar to the ones they received earlier. Though it was already opened, it also had the same exact red wax seal on the front. 

“What kind of nonsense- of course not.” Akane rolled his eyes. 

“She’s not with you then?” Kou asked. 

“No, I thought she was with you.” Teru said. That meant they were in a considerable amount of trouble but that wasn’t the focus.

“No, which brings me to my next point.” Kou pointed to Akane who looked unimpressed with Kou’s outburst much like Teru had been for him. “You really just can’t stand Nene doing anything but making you money, can you?”

“I can’t believe this-“

“Monsieur, don’t argue.” Kou held the note out to Akane. “Isn’t this the letter you wrote?”

“And what is that I’ve meant to have wrote?” Akane paused for a moment realizing his mistake. “Written.”

Teru swiped the letter from Kou’s grasp to get a better look at it. He wanted to see it for himself. Akane didn’t even bother to argue. 

“Do not fear for Miss Yashiro. The Angel of Music has her underneath his wing. Make no attempt to see her again.”  Teru read aloud. 

“The Angel of what? ” Akane asked.

“It was something Miss Yashiro’s father would talk about. Her angel of music.” Teru recalled. “But you don’t know a thing about that. There’s no way Akane could have written this.”

“Well, if you didn’t write this,” Kou looked at Teru. His eyes no longer held the fire from earlier. “Then who did?”

“WHERE IS HE?”  

Teru really ought to lock the door. Mitsuba stormed in with Natsuhiko hot at his heels. God, those two certainly know how to make an entrance. If only they could make an exit as well.

“Ah, welcome back.” Akane greeted him but Mitsuba just pushed him out of the way.

“Your precious patron!” Mitsuba shrieked. “WHERE IS HE?” 

“What is it now?” Kou complained. Teru shared the sentiment. Did the previous manager have such an open door policy?

“I have your letter!” Mitsuba pointed an accusing finger at Kou. “A letter which I rather resent.”

“And did you send it?” Teru raised an eyebrow. Kou rolled his eyes.

“Of course not.” 

“As if he would.” Akane said. 

“You didn’t send it?” Natsuhiko asked.

“Of course not!” Kou insisted. 

Mitsuba’s cheeks puffed up in anger.

“You dare to tell me that this isn’t the letter you sent.” Mitsuba waved an open envelope in Kou’s face. Kou pushed his hand out his face.

“And what is it that I have meant to have sent?” Kou took the envelope out of his hands. 

“Your days at the Opera Populaire are numbered. Nene Yashiro will be singing on your behalf tonight. Be prepared for a great misfortune should you attempt to take her place.” Kou closed the letter handing it to Teru.

Teru hummed tunelessly looking at all of the letters he had received. 

“This is a bit much.” Akane said. Teru had to agree.

“Far too many notes for my taste.”

“There seems to be a common thread.” Akane said. 

“Indeed, most of them are about Nene.” Teru noticed that she was mentioned in three of the four letters. 

Akane nodded in agreement. “It feels that since we arrived all we’ve been hearing about is-“

“Miss Yashiro has returned.” 

Sakura had been the one to announce the news. Behind her was that ballerina that Akane went on and on about, Aoi. Despite Teru's growing agitation towards the growing population in his office, he felt a bit more relaxed when he heard that. Maybe it was Sakura's calming nature or the news of one problem that had been bothering him in the back of his mind had been solved but it definitely made it a little easier to think. 

"I think that concludes this meeting." Akane said, immediately making his way to Aoi.  Natsuhiko also moving that direction. 

"Sakura, if you don't mind, where precisely is Miss Yashiro now?" Teru asked. As long as he knew she was safe he could push aside other reservations he had. 

"I thought it best that she went home." Sakura said as she gently pushed Natsuhiko away from her. 

"She needed rest!" Aoi piped up from behind.

"May I see her?" Kou stepped forward.

"No, Monsieur, she will see no one."  Sakura said.  

“Will she sing? Will she sing?!” Mitsuba asked frantically as he pushed Kou out of the way.  Sakura didn’t answer.

“Here,” Sakura slipped a hand in her pocket and pulled out a letter. “I have a note-“

Almost everyone in the room swarmed her instantly. 

“LET ME SEE IT!”

She held the note over her head as they all reached for it. 

“Please!” That was all Teru managed to say but luckily for him it was enough to stun everyone. He was appalled. Has everyone lost their minds?

He silently offered his hand to her. She quirked an eyebrow at the gesture, but conceded. And even as she took his hand, allowing him to lead her away from the epicenter of the madness, her arm remained in the air, still keeping it out of reach. Once it appeared that nobody was clawing at her, she wordlessly handed the note to Teru.

It was another red wax sealed envelope. He opened it carefully as if he was afraid the contents would burn him.

“Gentlemen, I have sent you several notes of the most amiable nature detailing how my theater is to be run. You have yet to follow my instructions. I am fortunately a forgiving phantom so I shall give you one last chance.” Teru read. “ Nene Yashiro has returned to you and I am anxious that her career should progress. It has been brought to my attention that Il Muto will be our next production. I recommend that you cast Mitsuba as the Pageboy and Nene in the role of Countess.”

Teru heard Mitsuba choke but he continued.

“The role in which Miss Yashiro plays calls for charm and appeal and the role of the pageboy is silent.” Teru noticed that he had underlined silent three times. “As you could imagine this casting would be in a word: ideal.”

“I will be watching from my normal seat from Box #7. If these demands are not met a disaster beyond your imagination will occur.” Teru narrowed his eyes “I remain, gentlemen, your obedient servant, O. G.” 

***

It was quiet, so quiet Kou was sure they’d be able to hear a pin drop if someone had  dropped one.

"Oh Nene, what have you gotten tangled up in?" Aoi sighed. 

"Of course! Nene!" Mistuba shrieked.

"What is it now?" Teru asked. Mitsuba’s dramatics were clearly wearing thin on him.

“It’s all ploy to help Nene!” Mitsuba elaborated. “I know who sent this, the viscount, her lover.”

“Indeed.” Kou rolled his eyes. Kou was red from head to toe. It wasn’t clear if it was from anger of being accused or embarrassment of being referred to as Nene’s lover. “What kind of nonsense-“

Everyone immediately jumped to their defense. Nene would never and Kou certainly wouldn’t. 

“It makes sense doesn’t it.” Mitsuba said, eyes wide. “I mean, it’s so obvious.”

God, this guy was getting on Kou’s nerves. He looked at Teru for some help. There was no way he was serious about this but Teru didn’t show any signs that this was a sick joke. Mitsuba really believed this.

“No, it’s not.” Kou said. “I mean as far as I’m concerned you’re nobody of consequence.” 

Mitsuba gasped. “NOBODY OF CONSEQUENCE?!” 

He was so red that Kou thought he would pop.

“My good man, I’m sure you know that this is Signor Souske Mitsuba.” Natsuhiko said. 

“And?” Kou asked impatiently.

“AND?” Mitsuba parroted. “I am the best of the opera troupe! I-”

Then Mitsuba paused as if to realize something. He then let a small smile slip through. 

“You really had me going there. I’m sure Nene had you come up with that cover up?”

“Excuse me?” 

“You heard me.” Mitsuba jabbed a finger into Kou’s chest.  Kou took a deep breath. He didn’t want to cause an incident as he was occasionally prone to doing. 

“And if I had been behind this why would I send myself a warning to stay away from Nene?” Kou asked. He had no idea that there were four other letters. 

“To throw off suspicion. I mean think about it, Miss Yashiro was missing and everybody in this troupe knows that she was last seen with you. It is obvious that you two were busy cavorting and conspiring against me.” Mitsuba said plainly. Kou’s entire body felt it was on fire. He didn’t care how important Mitsuba thought he was or how valuable he may be to Teru. Kou was no longer bothering to control his temper. “I mean I have to ask…”

Mitsuba paused, he looked like he was about to laugh. He stood on his tiptoes and whispered something into Kou’s ear. Then all Kou could see was red.

“KOU!”

Kou had barely registered that he grabbed Mitsuba by the collar. All he knew was that Mitsuba still had that smug smile on his face. 

“You bastard! Give me one reason why I shouldn’t end you right here and right now?” Kou said through gritted teeth. 

“You’re the bastard. You think just because I’m weak and cute that you can have your way with me?”  Mitsuba threatened. 

“Excuse me?”

It was then Mitsuba went limp. “Oh Monsieur, please don’t be rough with me.” 

Kou dropped him like a sack of potatoes. He had been scandalized a few too many times within the hour. He was too embarrassed to continue but he was slightly satisfied with the way Mitsuba had fell to the floor. 

“Kou, enough.” Teru said sternly. It was a little too late for Teru to reprimand him but Kou still stepped back.

“Thank you Monsieur Manager. You’re my hero.” Mistuba said flatly as Natsuhiko dusted him off. “What are you going to do about Il Muto ?”

“I need to discuss it a bit further sans the performers, if you don’t mind.” Teru said and with a wave of his hand Akane was ushering them out the door. 

It left Teru, Akane, Sakura, and Kou to discuss. And if the last few minutes had made anything clear, Kou had already made up his mind. 

“I think Mitsuba should be the countess.” Teru said, stunning both Sakura and Kou. 

"Absolutely fucking not." Kou said. 

"Language. Akane, what are your thoughts?"

“You’re a shrewd bastard, you know that?” Akane mused at Teru. Teru didn’t bat an eye at the insult. “I’ll have to agree though.”

"Are you kidding?" Kou asked. "You want that bastard to replace Nene?"

"It isn't about want." Akane cut in. "It's about business and your brother is right."

"To hell it isn't about want." Kou crossed his arms. 

"Listen, Kou. I want Nene to be the lead as much as you do. But in this case I can't let this go. This is my opera house and say what you will but I am not letting some fictional boogeyman try to run it in the shadows."  Teru said. 

“And we sacrifice Nene’s career? She loves being Prima.” Kou said. “You know that.”

“I agree with Kou.” Sakura said. “The Phantom’s demands are not to be ignored.”

“I appreciate the concern but I don't answer to imaginary threats." Teru said. 

“They aren’t as fictional as you’d imagine.” Sakura’s voice was firm and absolute. Teru was quiet after that clearly considering what she had said. 

Kou didn’t understand the hold up. He didn’t understand anything if he was being honest. None of this felt right. He felt as if he was betraying his oldest friend and his brother was insistent that it was necessary. 

“Everybody out except for Madam Sakura.” Teru said. “I think there’s something for us to discuss.”

Akane and Kou left wordlessly. Kou just hoped that Sakura would manage to convince him. Despite the fact that he didn’t agree with Teru, he knew that he was trying to do what he thought was right. And Kou had found more often than not that whatever Teru thought was right was indeed right. Though Kou was sure that he was right this time, no matter what Teru chose he would back him.

As for Kou’s personal beliefs, Kou didn’t necessarily believe in the phantom and he sure as hell didn’t want to give into his demands but he put that all aside for Nene and was even more willing to comply after speaking with Mitsuba. What he said still echoed in his ears making his blood reach its boiling point.

“Is it worth all this trouble just to bed her or did she lie with you to get you to do it?”

There was no way he was just going to stand there to allow him to get his way. Because if that was the person the phantom was stealing limelight from then maybe it was for the best. 

***

Teru looked over all of the letters, glancing over the red wax seals that linked them all together. He recognized that there was a camellia flower on each of them. It was clearly some sort of calling card. 

He looked up to see Sakura staring at his desk, perhaps looking over the notes just as he was.

“Sakura, I’m starting to think that you know something about this whole phantom business.” He said twirling a fountain pen between his fingers. 

“I know just as much as anyone else in the opera house.” She said. 

“So you believe in this Phantom?” Teru asked. 

“I have no reason not to.”

“Then you can help me deal with him?”

“You deal with him by complying.”

“Madam, you know I can’t do that.”

It was quiet after that. Sakura pushed a little bit of hair out her face. She looked almost like a porcelain doll. Teru remembered his mother giving his sister Tiara one. They looked so perfect but all it took was one wrong move and it would crack. Or in his case one right move. 

He was sure she realized that this was not a casual chat; this was a mental game of checkers. This wasn’t chess where different pieces could do wildly different moves. This was checkers where they moved forward ever so slightly until they eventually could go in for the kill. 

“What exactly do you want from me?” Sakura said, drumming her fingers on her armrest. 

“Information,” Teru said. “Information that I’m sure you have.”

“Then prepare to be disappointed because I have nothing but the information I already gave you.”

“Then I guess you should also be prepared to be disappointed because I intend to go through with my original decision.”

Her eyes widened as soon as he said it. Then she looked down at her hands. She clearly wanted to say something but she looked afraid. Almost as if she was afraid to say something wrong. Teru left his chair and knelt at her side. 

“I’m sorry,” He said that without thinking. He wasn’t sure what he was apologizing for. “It’ll be okay you can tell me.”

“You don’t know what he’s capable of,” Her hands were shaking ever so slightly but Teru noticed nonetheless. Teru grasped it much to both of their surprise. Her hands were like ice.

“Not if you don’t tell me.” He said. 

“There’s nothing to say.”

“I can protect you.” 

“I don’t think you can.” When she said this, she withdrew her hands from his. Somehow that left his hands feeling colder.

“Then there’s nothing I can do,” Teru said, he moved to the door. “I’ll have to tell them my decision.”

Sakura grabbed his wrist.

"Monseiur, I urge you to reconsider." She said. "Whether you believe it or not somebody sent you those letters and they threatened you."

He looked at her. Her green eyes full of desperation. He couldn’t understand it. She wouldn’t explain it. So it was best not to address it. 

He slipped his hand out of hers. 

“With all do respect Madam,” he placed his hand on the door knob. “What’s the worst that can happen?”

***

Teru made his decision succinctly and purposefully. Nene would be playing the pageboy, the silent role and Mitsuba would be playing the lead. And once he said it, he almost regretted it immediately. 

He could stomach Kou’s obvious disappointment. His brother didn’t always understand every choice that he made but at the end of the day Kou trusted him and that fact alone made it easy to make hard decisions.

Akane was on his side and even if he wasn’t, any opposing opinion that Akane held was irrelevant. Teru was well aware that he was going against Sakura’s wishes. Aoi was simply a dancer so this decision may be important to her emotionally but career wise she would remain untouched. And Natsuhiko, well… Teru made a point to not give him any thought.

These were all things that Teru had expected and accepted.  

Mitsuba was the issue.

“No, I refuse to do it.” Mitsuba said. 

Teru’s smile had remained on his face but he was about a second from wiping him off the face of the Earth. Mitsuba had cried and begged that he be the Prima.  Then  when Teru allowed it, Mitsuba refused.

“I beg your pardon?” Akane asked.

“Then beg.” Mitsuba said, walking past Akane and sitting on his desk. Akane’s demeanor could only be described as murderous but Teru knew better than to allow that.

“May I ask why?” Teru said sitting beside him.

“The tables have turned. You need me.” Mitsuba said. He was smarter than he looked. “You took an awful lot of time to decide something that shouldn’t even be discussed!” 

“I have given my everything to this opera house and you try to replace me like cheap shoes!” Mitsuba cried dramatically. Natsuhiko took this as his cue and tore himself away from Sakura’s side to comfort him. “I am not a commodity to be bought and sold like a common whore! ” 

Teru’s eyes slightly widened. Partially to keep himself from rolling them. Did Teru fall asleep and wake up in an opera? What is with the dramatics today?

“Of course you aren’t.” Natsuhiko patted Mitsuba’s hair as Mitsuba cried into his shirt. “They don’t deserve you.”

“Face it, you’re only trying to appease me.” Mitsuba wiped his tears away with a handkerchief that Teru had graciously handed to him. “And I am just much too cute to be treated in such a manner, I’m sure you understand.”

If Teru didn’t believe in delayed gratification, he would be a garbage businessman. It’s best for his sake and everyone else’s that he is a good businessman. And fortunately he is. Despite Mitsuba’s unnecessary and taxing theatrics, he had a point. There was nothing for him to gain from accepting the role. So Teru had to give him something he couldn’t refuse: words dipped in honey and his undivided attention.

“Please, Signor we beseech you. Pardon us for any misgivings.” Teru said. He ignored Akane rolling his eyes  right behind him.

“I don’t know,” Mitsuba said. “I can’t explain how used I feel.”

Teru was sure he could. 

“I understand, I mean you are our star and you felt as if we dimmed your light and for that I apologize.” Teru almost believed he was sorry though he knew for a fact he wasn’t. “It’s just that- never mind you made your choice.”

Mitsuba turned to him so quickly that Teru swore he heard something snap.

“It’s just that, what?” Mitsuba asked. 

“Your public needs you.” Teru said, he then dug his heel into Akane’s foot behind him. He had said nothing to help him in this entire debacle. 

“We need you… too.” Akane said through gritted teeth. 

Mitsuba paused as if to consider these words. A small pout appeared on his lips. 

“Wouldn’t you rather have your precious little ingenue? ” Mitsuba spat. 

“Signor, no.” Teru said. “The world wants you.” 

Mitsuba agreed instantly. They had their Prima Donna back. 

Teru had no knowledge of the Phantom. No name, no face, no belief. However, it didn’t stop the fact that he had piqued Teru’s interest. The game was afoot and it was the Phantom’s move next.

Chapter Text

As practices began for Il Muto , Mitsuba could smell a familiar scent in the air. It wasn’t perfumed fan letters or bouquets of roses. It was something else, something he loved much more than that: the smell of envy and awe.

Yes, the news was true. Mitsuba did indeed get the lead role for Il Muto . He was the Countess and he wasn’t even a girl. He doesn’t need to be, he’s cuter than any other girl in the troupe and he has the range. He’s just that talented.

Despite being the Prima for five whole seasons now, Mitsuba never got tired of the chatter. Some could even say, he reveled in it. 

And he did. Usually. 

Nobody knew that this time around was different. On the surface, he was the same as always. He and Natsuhiko practiced, which consisted of them joking around and talking about whatever was the talk of the opera house. He sang. He even made time to brag a little. But nobody knew that Mitsuba was starting to crumble from the inside.

How could they? Nobody knew that Mitsuba had almost been replaced. 

It shouldn’t have bothered him. He had gotten what he wanted. Teru insisted that he play the Countess. He said it himself that the show needed Mitsuba. But there was a nagging part in the back of his brain that reminded him how long it took for Teru to decide. 

He shouldn’t have to fight for his spot. He was the Prima for five whole seasons that has to mean a little bit of something. He had the range and was the darling of the opera world. Critics love Mitsuba. He was trained abroad in Italy for years. He was Signor Souske Mitsuba for crying out loud!

Despite all that, there was a discussion of whether a chorus girl should replace him. 

Mitsuba must be losing his touch. People are starting to forget what a valuable asset Mitsuba is and he refuses to allow it. 

He will not be forgotten. This was just a minor setback. He is still a star. He was the Prima Donna.

He thought that to himself as he looked at himself in his dressing room mirror. He looked the same. Nothing has changed. Nothing will change.

“Mitsuba, Natsuhiko said you wanted to see me.” He saw Sakura in his reflection, leaning in his doorway, unaffected. 

Mitsuba motioned for her to enter, not taking his eyes off of her. The way she calmly sat in his loveseat, you would think she was innocent. She was a part of his problem. 

“I don’t understand why you did it.” Mitsuba let his hair down and started brushing it. He might as well touch up his hair while he was here.

“Is that it, or are you going to actually accuse me of something?” Sakura said flatly. 

“Don’t be smart with me. I’m talking about the phantom.” Their eyes met at the word phantom . “Why do you insist on being his mouthpiece?”

“I thought you didn’t believe in the phantom.” Sakura said. “You said you thought that Nene was behind the whole note debacle.”

“And I stand by that accusation. I’m sure she had a hand in that but I’m not stupid. I’ve been here for five years. My belief is relative. But that’s besides the point, you didn’t answer my question.” Mitsuba’s hair was beyond silky smooth at this point. “He’s a menace and all together a pain in my ass. Why do you always take his side?”

“I see, you're upset with the phantom’s decision.”

“I’m upset with you choosing to side with him when all he does is take shots at me. I have been the lead for five whole years, Sakura. I am far more talented than a chorus girl who’s only been taking lessons for a few months. He has to be deaf or stupid-“

“Enough. You know better than to talk ill of him and I refuse to take part in such an activity.” Sakura stood up. “If you have a problem with the phantom I suggest you take it up with him otherwise hold your tongue.”

“And how would I do that?”

“You know how.” She started to leave but paused in the doorway. “Everyone knows how.”

***

Mitsuba couldn’t recall a single moment when he was this desperate. It was a incredibly stupid idea if he thought about it. Go to the theater while it is dark, knock three times, and rendezvous with a ghost about his management skills. And if it wasn’t unbearable enough, it was thundering outside. It was surely a good omen.

Mitsuba climbed up the steps, candle in hand muttering a string of curses as he went. The phantom better be real because he had a few choice words to throw at him. And none of them were kind. 

When Mitsuba knocked three times, he had no idea what to pray for. He hadn’t prayed in so long, he felt as if he’d forgotten how. Things seemed to be going well for Mitsuba, what was there to pray for? Or at least  it used to be.

Right, that’s why he was there. 

“I want to be remembered .” 

When the words escaped his lips, he felt a chill come over him. Theaters always felt so cold.

When he opened his eyes he realized his candle had been blown out. 

Oh, hell no.

He didn’t need to meet the phantom that bad. Nothing had to happen. Mitsuba had a warm bed and safe home waiting for him. Why on earth did he ever venture out?

He stood up to leave but when he turned he ran into someone. 

“Boo!” 

Thunder crashed as Mitsuba shrieked. He fell backwards. The figure walked towards him, only causing Mitsuba to scream louder. He shut his eyes tight hoping not to see the horror that would befall him.

This was how he was going to die. Alone. On the stage. Violated and terrified. It’ll be all over the news: Opera Star Perishes on Stage for World to See. The only good thing to come of it is that everyone will be wracked with horrible guilt when he’s gone. They would all be begging for his forgiveness which would mean nothing because he wouldn’t live to see it.

“Wow, what a set of pipes!” Mitsuba heard. He stopped screaming. He then opened one eye to see that there was now candlelight revealing a piano and a young man. 

He was short with dark choppy hair and big brown eyes. He had a mask on half of his face and a black seal on the opposite side’s cheek. Black clothes with a few purple accents, this was certainly an interesting character. He was sure that assuming he was the Phantom wouldn’t be too far of a leap of logic.

“Are you the Phantom?” Mitsuba asked. The young man ran up to him inspecting Mitsuba closely.

“I don’t see why not. Do you have a wish?” He blinked his big owlish eyes. They nearly glowed in the dark. It was so goddamn freaky.

“I-I guess.”

“You guess? That’s not very forthcoming of you Mitsuba.” 

Even though he was sure the Phantom already knew his name, hearing it made him feel uncomfortable. It made things a little more real.

“It’s going to be hard for you to get what you want with a resolve so weak.” The Phantom took Mitsuba’s arm and pulled him up with ease. Mitsuba wasn’t very heavy by any means but he could tell that he was strong. Unreasonably for his size.

“You know Mitsuba, I don’t just grant any wish.” The Phantom said. “It just isn’t any fun like that. I actually grant people’s deepest desire. Do you have anything like that for me?” 

Mitsuba showed up with the intention of telling him off. He was angry at the man before him but he just couldn’t do it. Not due to fondness but rather a deep fear that he couldn’t have a reason for. There’s some sort of wrongness that emanated from the Phantom. Mitsuba couldn’t bully this guy into leaving him alone. 

So maybe the Phantom could help him. 

“I want to be remembered.”

The Phantom sat there for a moment. He seemed to be staring into space, cheeks puffed out much like a child. Actually from where Mitsuba was standing, he looked the part. 

“That’s vague.” The Phantom said, narrowing his eyes. 

“Well-“

“I’ll do it.” 

He stuck out his hand. 

This was the opposite of what Mitsuba had set out to do. He should be yelling at him. He should be telling him off for almost dropping a backdrop on him. But on the other hand this might be the exact edge he needed over Nene and her toy knight in shining armor. Things would be so much easier if the Phantom favored him.

Who could argue with the Phantom?

Mitsuba tentatively took his hand which the Phantom shook vigorously.

“Then the pact is sealed! I grant your wish and you are mine now!”

“I’m WHAT?”

“This is so exciting!” And when he said this, he took both of Mitsuba’s hands and spun him around much like the game, Ring Around the Rosie . “You’ll have to do whatever I say and I’ll teach you all I know!”

“But-“

 “We should get to practice right now!” He began pulling Mitsuba towards the piano now.

“But, Monsieur Phantom-“

“Oh right, I haven’t even told you my name! I’m Tsukasa.” Tsukasa smiled wide. “Now we should start our session-“

“Tsukasa!“ Mitsuba tore his arm out of his grip. He couldn’t believe he was so unnerved by someone so childish. He had to get things back on track.

“Yes?”

“I don’t need lessons. I’m already trained.”

“Oh, really?” Tsukasa said, face downcast.  

“Yes, I studied abroad in Italy.” Mitsuba said proudly. “So maybe if we tried something else- AGH !”

Tsukasa pulled his arm down forcing Mitsuba to be eye level with him. The more Mitsuba tried to pull away, the stronger Tsukasa’s grip was.

“LET GO OF ME! IT HURTS!” Mitsuba cried. Tsukasa paid him no mind.

“Can I ask you a question, Mitsuba?” His voice was even and calm. His face was still cast downward, expression unreadable. “And remember to answer honestly.”

“Do you think you’re perfect?” Tsukasa looked Mitsuba in the eye. His eyes were gigantic and vacant. His pupils seemed so large that he felt swallowed up in it. 

“N-no.”

Tsukasa pulled Mitsuba even closer. Mitsuba could see his own reflection in his glassy eyes. 

“Is that your final answer?”

Mitsuba swallowed thickly and nodded. 

“Good!” Tsukasa smiled and let go of him, allowing him to tumble onto the floor. “That means you can still improve.”

He walked over to the piano leaving Mitsuba to whimper about his arm. It was certainly going to bruise, he could feel it. 

When thunder struck again, Tsukasa played the piano. It was like nothing that Mitsuba had ever heard. The notes clashed together like nothing he had ever heard and yet it wasn’t exactly a mess. It was more of an organized chaos as if he managed to compose a storm.  It frightened him more than the actual thing.

Once he finished, Tsukasa turned to Mitsuba who was still on the ground. His smile was bone chilling.

“Come, sing for me!”

***

Hanako wished he knew how many times he had dipped his pen only to never put ink on paper. He was too distracted to work but far too restless to sleep. Clearly the solution was to pretend to work while letting his mind wander aimlessly. He supposed that God will have to forgive him for his idleness. 

It wasn’t from lack of trying. He had pieces he had intended to finish. He had felt he had neglected them so he had lessened the amount of meetings between him and Nene. And he was starting to think it had only worsened his artist block. 

No, that wasn’t it. She actually had led him away from such obstacles. The problem was that she had taken control.

It appeared that his muse can’t help but appear at every turn in his mind. How wonderful that his new well of inspiration had become a personal roadblock for him. He told himself that he would finish some old music that he had written but instead he found himself wanting to write music for her and her alone. 

God forbid he tries to step out of the realm of music. He knows what lies beyond and those imaginings are best kept unentertained, especially if he wants to get any work done. 

He got up to walk a lap around the lair. He checked the clock. 

It was nearly five in the morning. If the old man catches him on the catwalk he’ll complain and honestly he wasn’t in the mood for Tsuchigomori’s lectures. Where the hell is he?

“ Good morning Amane!” 

He had spoken too soon. Within seconds, his brother had jumped into his arms. Amane had caught him on instinct. 

“Tsukasa, it’s only an hour or two until sunrise. What the hell were you doing?” He pried his brother off of him. He looked up to see that Tsukasa was practically glowing. Something must have caught his interest. Still it’s dangerous to be out and about so late.

“Well that’s no way to greet your favorite brother.” It had to be his least convincing pout he had ever seen. 

“Good morning Tsu, what the hell were you doing out so late?”

“Guess!” Tsukasa slung his arm around him.

“Must I?”

Tsukasa nodded vigorously. 

“Did Sakura finally cave and let you have Natsuhiko?” 

Tsukasa’s eyes lost a little of that gleam so he has to assume that he’s wrong.

“No but I think I’m slowly wearing her down though.”

Amane rolled his eyes. “I really don’t get why you insist on Natsuhiko. His voice is just fine but he’s an absolute simpleton. Not to mention easily distracted.”

“But he’s so funny!” Tsukasa whined, hanging off of Amane dramatically.  “She doesn’t even seem to like him that much, what is the problem?”

Amane could name a ton of things. While he wasn’t exactly taken with Natsuhiko, it wasn’t really Natsuhiko’s fault. 

Despite being identical, they had very different approaches to things. Tsukasa’s method of teaching is very intense and taxing. If Natsuhiko couldn’t handle Tsukasa, the whole opera may come undone. Sakura had probably realized that. 

“I can’t say for sure. Despite my own qualms, he’s talented enough. It could be worse.” Amane shrugged.

“How so?”

“You could choose Mitsuba.” 

Amane couldn’t help but laugh at the notion. He couldn’t even imagine Mitsuba asking for help from anyone let alone the two of them. Every practice would be an absolute nightmare. But as he laughed he noticed that Tsukasa was quiet. Too quiet. Amane turned to face him  and to his horror he was smiling. 

“ No .” Amane said softly. 

Tsukasa nodded, his smile getting wider.

“Tsukasa, no. You know how I feel about him!” Amane ran his fingers through his hair. He couldn’t believe he picked Mitsuba, one of his greatest pains in the ass. Mitsuba had an ego the size of the sun and has no appreciation for his roles. He was talented and that made him complacent and stale. Why would he want anything to do with him?

“Well, what choice do I have?” Tsukasa shrugged. “He wished and I answered. I was so bored and I had yet to choose another toy.”

“Did it have to be Mitsuba?”

“It doesn’t have to be. I might let go of Mitsuba if you let me have Miss Yashiro.”

“No.”

“But whyyyy?” Tsukasa whined. “I’ll even let you take Mitsuba.”

“I don’t want Mitsuba and even if I did you only want her because I have her.” Amane lightly nudged his brother off of him. Tsukasa’s want for Nene was simple and superficial. It was a good enough surface reason for Amane to spout to keep Tsukasa off his back. Amane’s reason for keeping Nene to himself felt much more complicated so the less Tsukasa pried, the better things would be for the both of them.

“Then I’m keeping him.” Tsukasa said, walking towards his “room.” It was more of a deeper part of the cave that he had claimed his own. 

“Can I at least make my case on why not Mitsuba?” Amane said following him. Tsukasa hummed for a moment then shrugged. 

“Sure, why not.” Tsukasa said, flopping onto his bed. “As long as it's not ‘I hate Mitsuba’ because I already know that.”

“If you know that then why did you choose him?” Amane said between gritted teeth.

“Because it’s a stupid reason.” Tsukasa rolled his eyes. “I mean, come on Amane, grow up.”

Amane was two seconds from placing his hands around his neck but instead he took a deep breath.

“Lucky for you, I have another reason. And I promise it’s more adult.” Tsukasa raised an eyebrow at him but Amane continued. “It’s a conflict of interest and it’s disrupting my work.”

That was true. Nene wanted to be Prima and Mitsuba was Prima. Tsukasa and Amane would be directly competing with each other. Too much work and way too much effort on his part. 

“Then share her with me,” Tsukasa said.

“No, Tsukasa we spoke about this.”

"Did we really? I mean I at least deserve to know why."

He doesn't really. 

"I said why. You said you'd wait until I get bored and I'm not yet. You should learn to wait your turn." Amane damn near convinced himself that it was the truth. He should be on that stage, not Mitsuba.

"Is it because you like her?" Tsukasa asked, propping his head up. 

Amane choked. 

"Excuse me?"  

Where the hell did that come from?

"It's the only thing I can come up with. Because I know that if it were me I'd share." Tsukasa said. 

That's a lie. Sakura was living proof that that was a lie. But who had time to unpack all of that?

"I really don't want to have to fight with you over this."

"Is it because you're out of practise and you'll lose?" 

"I'm serious."

"I'm serious too. I'll let Mitsuba go if you let me have time with her."

"Absolutely not."

“Then we are now enemies.” He said rolling over in his bed. “Either you fight me over it or you share her.”

“Tsukasa.”

“Are you agreeing to share Miss Yashiro?”

“No.”

“Then let me sleep, Mitsuba and I had a long night.”

Amane didn’t discuss it any further. He knew what that night entailed. And for a split second Amane had felt bad for Mitsuba.

*** 

“Remember we are supposed to be embodying spring. Think playful and refreshing. Flirtatious but not venereal if you would be so kind.” Sakura said. She paused looking amongst her dancers who seemed to be steadily growing more tired with every passing second. “Take a break for a few minutes. Unfortunately I have other matters to attend. So Aoi, you’re in charge until I come back.”

Aoi nodded dutifully. 

“Nene, come with me. We have to go over some of your footwork as Serafimo.”

Nene winced a little but went to follow Sakura. She couldn’t help her apprehension. Ever since Nene had gotten the role as Serafimo, the page boy, Sakura has seemed to take it upon herself to make Nene perfect. She wasn’t cruel but any misstep Nene took would not be unnoticed and Nene has always been clumsy in the beginning. This was technically a good thing. Nene had a few questions that she wanted to ask Sakura anyways. 

Nene didn’t have time to ask them with all the mistakes she seemed to be making. 

“Nene, remember when you walk as Serafimo you have to keep your toes pointed.” Sakura instructed. 

Nene did as she was told. She found it hard to feel graceful with thick ankles such as hers. Everyone will be able to see them in her costume and she was sure they would think that they casted a radish in the role. 

“There we go. That was perfect.” Sakura said gently. She went on to explain the next part to her dance but Nene wasn’t paying attention. She was actually trying to think of ways to ask Sakura a question without sounding intrusive or ungrateful. 

“Nene, is something on your mind?” Sakura asked. Nene felt her cheeks heat up in embarrassment.

“Oh, yes. I apologize. That was rude.” Nene fiddled with a lock of her hair. 

“It’s fine. It’s nothing new to me. I’m well aware that you tend to float away from yourself.” Sakura said nonchalantly. Nene felt even more embarrassed. She really should stop daydreaming during practice. “Is there anything I can do?”

Nene paused. This was the perfect moment to ask.

“Sakura, I’ve been thinking about what happened last week.” She said carefully. “It’s not that I’m not grateful because I really am! Grateful, that is.”

“And?”

“It’s just that, uh, how to phrase this… in a way that… huh.”

“Mademoiselle?” Sakura placed a hand on Nene’s shoulder. She looked up at Sakura.  She seemed so concerned and it made her feel slightly nauseous because most people don’t look a gift horse in the mouth. 

“Why did you vouch for me?” Her voice came out so feeble when she asked. “When Mitsuba left, why did you insist that I sing?”

It was a fair enough question. Sure, she was startled when Aoi had forced her into the spotlight but it wasn’t all that surprising. It was when Sakura had supported her when Nene felt a little confused. For as long as she’s known Sakura she had been a chorus girl, what could have possibly convinced her?

“Aoi is my top student and she said you could do it.” Sakura said. “It makes sense that I would support her decision.”

It made sense, relatively. It was hard to believe that Aoi had swayed Sakura so thoroughly though. Nene knew for a fact that Aoi had no real influence over Sakura. She tends not to play favorites and treats everyone the same no matter how long they have been working together. 

“Is that the only reason?” Nene asked. Sakura looked her over, Nene wasn’t sure what she was searching for.

“I also can’t help but see myself in you.” Sakura smiled softly at her. Nene didn’t quite see how. Sakura carried herself with purpose. She was intelligent, graceful, and beyond all else she was gorgeous. It was a wonder that she wasn’t married yet. “We seem to both share the same… obligations. ”  

“Obligations?”

“We are alike in more ways than you could imagine.” Sakura’s smile looked a little more sad now. “Let’s begin again, shall we?”

Nene thought it best to limit the questions, this time around. 

***

“What the hell are you doing at my desk?” 

Mitsuba looked up to see a very annoyed Akane standing in front of him.

“Waiting for Monsieur Minanamoto.” Mitsuba said nonchalantly. He would have waited with Natsuhiko but he was busy with scenes that didn’t concern him. “Why are you back so early?”

“Get out of my chair.” Akane’s voice sounded more agitated. Mitsuba couldn’t help but find it a little funny. How is this the same person Aoi is leading by the nose?

“Make me.”

“Teru isn’t here so I’m not going to sit here and spit shine your shoes.” Akane said. 

“Are you sure about that?” Mitsuba asked, pointing behind him.

“Yes, I’m… sure about that.” Akane said. 

“You don’t sound very confident.” 

“Well I am.”

“You’re what?” 

“Confident.”

“About?” 

“Teru not being here.”

“Then who is that behind you?”

Akane whipped his head around so fast that Mitsuba swore he heard his neck snap. 

“Can you not do that?” Mitsuba could barely hear Akane over the sound of his own laughter. “Get out of my chair!” 

Mitsuba got up snickering as he went. The poor guy was in such a bad mood Mitsuba thought he ought to throw him a bone. He knew for a fact that it couldn’t be attributed all to him. Akane was pissed off before he even laid eyes on him, he could tell. 

Mitsuba simply moved to Teru’s desk, only annoying Akane further. 

“Get out of his chair.” 

“Or what?” Mitsuba propped up his head with hands and batted his eyes. “Are you scared of him?”

Whatever fears Mitsuba had concerning Teru, were now gone. He knows true fear now. Akane was lucky enough to not know such things. It was very much in the realm of possibility that he was. 

“I’m not scared of him.” Akane rolled his eyes. “I work for him. He’s my boss.” 

Mitsuba lost interest in the conversation. If Akane was going to lie to him, then it was clear this conversation is going nowhere. He studied Teru’s desk. It was a little bit of a mess. Paperwork sat in stacks with little notes scribbled onto various pages. Not something you would expect from a man so well put together. 

“God, this desk is an absolute mess.” Mitsuba said. “I want to move back to yours.”

Akane snorted. 

“Absolutely not. You wanted to sit in his chair. You get to sit in his mess.” He said. “He swears there’s a system so you better not touch anything.”

“What system? It's just stacks of papers.”

“I know. That’s what I told him.” Akane said. “But then he got all high and mighty about it. He said it's proof that he’s working hard.”

Mitsuba wrinkled his nose. 

“I know it’s just as pretentious as it sounds.” Akane said. 

“God, I can’t stand him.” Mitsuba muttered. 

“Me neither.”  Akane agreed. 

“Then why work with him?” Mitsuba asked. Mitsuba would never work so close with somebody he disliked. Or at least that was his stance, before he met Tsukasa. But that was a different situation, so his point still stood. 

“I owe him. He saved my family and my life.” Akane shrugged. “Years ago, I used to live with my great uncle and my little cousin. He didn’t have any kids and my cousin was just a little girl so I worked with my great uncle in his shop. He sold, fixed, and restored all sorts of things but his main trade was clocks and watches. Timepieces if you will. We were doing just fine but he wanted to send me to trading school.”

“Sounds expensive.”

“It was. So he made some business decisions. Bad ones with even worse people. I don’t know what the old man was thinking to be honest.” Akane shook his head. “He must have pissed off the wrong people because one day I was overtaken by some thugs. Teru saved my life. He then saved my uncle’s business and sent me to trading school.”

“How did you end up here?” 

“I was mourning another defeat after Aoi once again rejected my request to marry her. Teru offered me a job here. I accepted of course because that way I can get closer to Aoi.” Akane straightened up his papers. 

“All that and you still can’t stand him?” Mitsuba asked. 

“Can you blame me? The man is an absolute bastard.” Akane scoffed. “He threatened to compete for Aoi’s affections to convince me. I don’t care what he’s done for me, he gets on my nerves.”

Mitsuba had a hard time believing that Akane truly hated Teru but he also had a hard time believing that they got along swimmingly either. 

“What exactly did you need from him? I’m sure I can help just as well as he can.” Akane said. 

“Protection.” Mitsuba shrugged then winced. “Phantom or not, someone is trying to get me, I’d feel much better if I had someone other than Natsuhiko not coming after my head.”

“There are quite a few people who aren’t coming after you. You're just paranoid.” Akane said.  

It’s awfully easy for him to say. If he had been around longer he would realize wrong he was. 

“People want what I have.” Mitsuba said plainly.

“Like Nene?” Akane snickered. “I’ve never heard of something so ludicrous.” 

“You jest at my pain?! ”

“I jest at your theory .” Akane made sure to make a point of it.  “A diva is trying to be overthrown by a chorus girl who is aided by the patron who she is having a torrid affair with, am I missing something?”

“...No.” 

“Have it sung in a foreign tongue and you have yourself a bestselling opera.”

“Will you even entertain the idea?” Mitsuba said in an indignant tone.

“I’ve known Nene for a while now. She is kind to a fault. And if we’re being honest while I know Kou wouldn’t hesitate to do anything for Nene, she would never ask such things of him. If you put those two’s brains together they don’t get any smarter.” 

“While I appreciate the analysis, it doesn’t change the simple facts. I need someone to keep me safe. A bodyguard if you will.”

“You think Teru would agree to that?” Akane asked. He couldn’t see why not. There wasn’t a show without Mitsuba. 

“I don’t think he has much of a choice.”  Mitsuba said. 

They were quiet for a beat.

“You know you never answered my question.” Mitsuba said. “Why were you back so early? I wasn’t expecting you to be back until an hour from now.”

“Sakura kicked me out of ballet practice!” Akane whined. “She said I was way too distracting.”

If Mitsuba knew anything, he knew that Sakura was probably right.  But Mitsuba also knew that he loved to complain and loved to do so even more if someone was around to listen.

“She can be so demanding right?”

“I know!”

***

It was getting late. Mitsuba knew that it was. Tsukasa’s lessons were right around the corner. Rather than going home, he stared into his mirror. It was less about seeing himself but more about trying to remember every detail he saw.  This grounded him.

This was fine. Better than fine. This might even be good. 

He notices how many cups of tea he had in his room. That’s new. He never thought himself a real tea drinker. It’s the only thing that soothes his vocal chords now that they were always in use. 

He swallows and thinks about making himself a cup. Sakura has a blend somewhere in the opera house. It wouldn’t hurt to drink a cup more. Even if it did, Mitsuba could think of plenty of things that hurt worse. 

Yeah, it would be better to drink another cup. 

If he was lucky, he would be finished before call time. Now motivated he decided he would leave his dressing room. Instead he bumped into someone on the way. 

“Can you watch where you’re going?!” Mitsuba snapped. He looked up to see he had run into Nene’s “special” friend, Kou. Could this have gone any worse?

“Oh! Sorry! I…” Their eyes met. His bashful smile turned more polite and cordial. Almost like it was rehearsed a million times. “I apologize, how clumsy of me.” 

It sounded as if it physically pained him to apologize. If Mitsuba didn’t have more pressing matters, he would have reveled in it. It wasn’t that it wasn’t satisfying but Mitsuba was sure that a couple days ago he would have enjoyed it more.

“I was actually looking for you.” Kou said. 

“I knew it, you were so enraptured by my beauty that you're leaving Nene to pursue me. I’m sorry but I’m not into lame earrings.” Mitsuba pointed to the single earring Kou had on his right ear. 

“What?” Kou turned a bright shade of red. “No! I wanted to apologize about the way we met. What you said about Nene and I was completely out of line but I also acted out of line so I’m sorry.” 

Mitsuba couldn’t help but feel slightly startled and embarrassed. A little too embarrassed to forgive him or even apologize himself. He didn’t expect a genuine apology from him of all people. It made him feel a little warm. It was kind of annoying. 

“I just have a question.” 

“If it’s fashion advice, unfortunately I currently don’t have time to get through all that.” Mitsuba said over his shoulder. He had to get going if he wanted that tea. He didn’t have time to fraternize with his enemy. He had an unfortunate ally he had to attend to, and he didn’t even want to know what Tsukasa’s reaction to tardiness was. 

“Wait!” Kou grabbed his arm. Mitsuba yelped, ripping his arm away from him. It ached. Oh, it fucking ached like hell. 

“Shit! Are you okay?” Kou hands hovered over him anxiously. It would have been cute if Mitsuba wasn’t waiting for the throbbing to finish. 

“I’m fine.” Mitsuba hissed. No he fucking wasn’t. He knew that. It’s been a few days. Tsukasa’s wounds should have been fading. Of course, if they were given time to fade. Long sleeved shirts kept him safe from questions but it didn’t stop the tenderness. 

“Let me see.” Kou reached for him but Mitsuba stepped back. He couldn’t let him see the thumb shaped bruises that were staining his skin. He’ll ask questions. Well, more questions anyway. Questions that Mitsuba was sure he couldn’t answer. It had to violate some part of his contract with Tsukasa whatever the hell that might be.

“Mind your business, Lame Ass Earring.” Mitsuba said, pressing his arm close to his chest.

“Don’t be difficult. I just want to take a look.” Kou reached again but Mitsuba once again dodged him. 

“Monsieur, stop acting so rough with me. I’m sure Miss Yashiro will get jealous.” Mitsuba complained. He watched as the tips of Kou’s ears turned a bright red. He was so easy to tease. 

“Fine, be that way.” Kou sighed, pushing his hair out of his face. “Since you did stop, could you at least oblige me by answering my question.”

Mitsuba raised his eyebrows. “First you assault me and now you want me to answer your questions.”

Kou let out a frustrated groan.

“It isn’t Iike that and you know it.”

“And what exactly do I know?” Mitsuba asked. Kou huffed and stared at the sky. 

“Just answer my question!” Kou snapped. Mitsuba jolted a little but conceded.

“Fine, just hurry up.”

“I just can’t wrap my head around why?” 

“Why?” Mitsuba repeated. What the fuck kind of question is that?

“You know there are consequences. You think there’s someone out to get you and yet you perform? Why risk it?” Kou asked. 

Why? Why? Mitsuba didn’t know how to explain to Kou that there was no way he’ll ever get “ why?” The simple answer is that Mitsuba needs it. He needs this. He needs the role and the title. He needs the praise that comes with it. He needs it like a man in a desert needs water. This was what Mitsuba was good at and he was not about to let some chorus girl with no business with his standing come and take it from him. 

“Honestly, why wouldn’t you?” He asked. “We can’t all get attention from the patron and be satisfied.”

“Excuse me?”

“Look, you seem like a nice lad. Nice, rich, and stupid. I don’t know much about your relationship with her but I can tell you that I’ve seen this before and stories like this don’t normally end well... I have no idea why I’m warning you. I shouldn’t have to be the only one fucked over by the end of this.”

He left Kou standing there. He had things he needed to do. 

Tsukasa was a necessary evil due to the fact that Mitsuba couldn’t afford to lose this. Kou would never understand the sort of obligation that came with it. It was so easy to be forgotten and Mitsuba was beginning to see that now. He was going to cement himself as the Prima. He wasn’t replaceable. And everyone was going to know that now.

***

Usually when people are described as conflicted, it is usually treated like one emotion. Hanako finds that to be absolutely ludicrous. As someone who was currently conflicted, he felt like he was buzzing with all kinds of emotions all warring to be the final feeling to be felt. It was not exactly the type of mood he welcomed when practicing with Miss Yashiro. Not even in the slightest. 

He was agitated because unlike Nene he knows that Tsukasa is teaching Mitsuba above them. Who even knows what kind of insanity is happening on that stage? Well, Hanako knows but that’s not really the point. 

He also felt a strange mixture of guilt and confusion over the letter he sent to Kou, Nene’s childhood “friend”. He saw the way they spoke to each other. The way that he looked at her couldn’t be anymore platonic than Hanako is tone deaf. It made him feel ill and annoyed. But on the other hand this was their goal. 

Nene didn’t just want to be Prima, she wanted to impress various gentlemen. She wanted love. This was certainly the direction they needed to go. This was the way things were supposed to go. So, why did he send him a letter to stop pursuing Nene? 

In Hanako’s defense, he asked Nene about him and she said that she wasn’t interested. And if she wasn’t interested in him then he wasn’t a potential suitor. He was an obstruction. He was a distraction from their goal; so he was well within his right to clear such things out of their path. So, why did he feel so guilty over it?

Maybe because she didn’t ask about it. He was sure that the boy would tell her. Nene hadn’t mentioned a word about it to him. If she just mentioned it, then he would be able to let it go because he can justify it. 

There she was, with the warm glow of the candlelight dancing against her skin. She was looking over the sheet music carefully. Mouthing the words with her perfect lips. He wondered what it would be like to slightly bruise them with kisses. To tangle one hand in her silvery soft hair so much so that they could never part and another to fill the spaces between her fingers. Marking up her perfect soft skin with love bites that would fade only to be replaced over and over again. 

“Hanako?” 

And came the shame and guilt. Those weren’t thoughts that a dear friend should have let alone an angel. Like he said, it was a torrent of emotions. He’s lucky he can box all those feelings up and tie them with a bow of a smile.

“Yes, Mademoiselle?” 

“You’ve been awfully quiet.” An astute observation. 

“Am I not allowed to think?” He asked, coyly. 

“What about?” She tilted her head thoughtfully. Her hair moved in such a way that it revealed her neck. His mouth could fit right in the crook of it. He thought about how she might taste. He swallows. Hanako turned his focus to the piano. A safe place for even safer thoughts. He literally needed to just mention anything else.

“Your legs.”  

God dammit. 

To be fair, that’s a lie. She interrupted him before he could think about them. 

“HANAKO!” As cute as she was when her lips got all pouty and cheeks all red, he needed to change his answer before she attacked him.

“About how busy you’ll be with Il Muto.” He said quickly. “I imagine it’s hard work.”

 Good. A good safe topic. 

“It is, but I’m really excited about how it will turn out!” She smiled brightly. Hanako couldn’t help but smile back at her.  “It’s not everyday you get a role so important.”

Tsukasa could eat his fucking heart out. 

“Oh really?” He grinned even wider. “Tell me Miss Prima Donna, what is it like?”

She stiffened and looked towards the ground. 

“Um… yes. About that,” She fidgeted with her hands. “I’m not Prima.”

The silence that had passed between the two of them felt monumentous. And in that silence, he felt an anger tear through his system. Teru Minanamoto probably thought he was so clever. He thinks he’s playing him for a fool but it’s foolish to think that he has the upperhand, not when he’s playing straight into Tsukasa’s hands. 

“Oh.”

He felt a tug at his sleeve. Nene eyes were downcast.

“Don’t be mad, Hanako.” Her voice sounded so small. “I’ll do better next time.”

“I’m not mad at you.” He held her face in his hands. Her eyes were shiny like she was on the brink of tears. “I could never be mad at you.” 

“But you're mad?” She asked. 

He shook his head as he stroked her hair. He wasn’t sure if he was comforting her or himself. He decided to stick with her, that was the safest answer.

Mad was an understatement. He was seething. How could they do this to his muse? They know that she was capable. This was enough for him to chew glass. 

“Are you mad?” Hanako asked. 

“Not really, I think that Serafimo is a perfectly good role.”

She was the mute. Has a greater injustice ever been done? Not only did they disobey his instructions, they did the exact opposite. They silenced his beautiful songbird.

“Then, I’m not upset.” His fingers felt slightly tangled in her hair and his mind began to wander to old thoughts. He quickly swiped his hand away. “Now let’s get back practice. Just because you don’t sing in this opera, doesn’t mean you can slack.” 

She giggled and returned to her sheet music. Hanako however did not return to his work, he instead picked up a pen. 

There’s going to be hell to pay.

Chapter Text

Something Teru really valued in the morning was peace and quiet. He wasn’t a morning person and in the morning he was hardly a people person so he preferred to spend the morning in his office going over paperwork to slowly coax himself into a functioning human being. It often took a couple hours so he recommends that he not be disturbed. 

Sakura must have missed the memo. 

“Monsieur Minamoto?” He heard her voice come from a crack in the door. He was awfully grateful that her voice had always been a quiet calming presence. Anything else and he was sure he would bury his head in the sand. “What are you doing here so early?”

“Good Morning to you too, Madam Nanamine. I assure you, I am often here this early.” Teru’s voice came out a low rumble. “May I ask the same of you?”

“I am sure you can but the answer would be the same as yours.”  She said. “I was on my way to make a cup of tea, would you like some?”

Teru eyed her suspiciously. This was certainly a valuable opportunity, one that could lead to answers. Not to mention that good cup of tea would certainly help bring him out this stupor he found himself in. 

“Lead the way.” 

They walked together in silence. Teru glanced at her briefly. He just couldn’t wrap his head around it. Teru was good with secrets, people didn't hide things from him for very long. He’s perceptive and charming. It’s what makes him such a great business man, but in this opera house he was up to his ears in secrecies. And though he was sure there were some key players, none of them had led him anywhere.  

He knew Nene had some knowledge about the phantom. He hardly thought she was anything more than accessory to this whole phantom business: a victim who had gotten wrapped in the wrong people or an obsession of someone who watches the show. Her situation wasn’t fully understood so he couldn’t possibly disrupt it with asking her too many questions. Not without messing something up. 

Sakura however was something completely different. He can tell she knows something. It’s in the way she talks and acts. It’s more than believing an old theater’s tale. She acted as if she dealt with the Phantom first hand. She was scared of something because she knows the answers. She probably knows more than anyone in the theater. 

And yet she lies to him. She lies to him like he’s stupid.

She was frustrating like a proper mystery should be. And he for one, could not wait to solve her. 

“Welcome to my office.” Sakura opened a door to a small room. It had a modest desk and chair. It also had a comfortable looking loveseat sitting opposite of them. Behind the desk and chair  was a cabinet and a tea cart that were waiting to be used. That was relatively easy to accept, however what was on her walls drew his attention. On the walls, there were startling impressionistic paintings, most in black and white, of a dancer in several different productions. 

“I didn’t take you for an art collector.” Teru said, walking towards a particularly striking piece. He was sure it was Carmen, if his memory served him right. 

“I’m afraid I’m not wealthy enough for such a hobby.” Sakura said, moving to the tea cart. “They were a gift from a… an old acquaintance.”

“Sounds complicated.” He said watching her put tea leaves into the teapot. 

“Isn’t it always?” She sighed. “Cream and sugar?” 

“No cream and one spoon of sugar please.” He glanced at another artwork. He wasn’t sure if this was from a production. He squinted at the brushstrokes. They didn’t look like it was painted with a brush at all. “Were they the eccentric artist type?” 

“I feel like eccentric doesn’t even begin to describe him.” Sakura scoffed. “Monsieur, your tea.”

Teru turned from her wall and sat in the loveseat. She poured the tea into a teacup, seeming to make a point to not make eye contact with him. He thanked her, taking the cup into his hands. It had a lovely scent of peach and a slight bit of Sakura’s perfume.

“Then how would you describe him.” He raised an eyebrow.

“Selfish, needy, willful. No sense of personal space.” She said as she poured herself a cup. 

“Acquaintance almost seems too generous now. Don’t people like their acquaintances?” Teru asked, bringing the cup to his lips.

“Hardly. I think acquaintance is a polite way of saying that you know someone. A way of you saying you were, well, acquainted so to speak.” Sakura said.

Teru would accuse her of being too cold but he found himself agreeing with her. He just never heard anyone say it so plainly. 

“Well then how do you refer to people you like?” Teru asked. 

“By name, if they allow me such a luxury.” 

Teru nearly choked. Was she joking with him?

“And how do I earn such privileges?” 

“If it pleases you to know, this is a good start.” She smiled into her cup. 

The silence that followed was neither awkward nor forced. As a matter of fact, Teru found it rather comfortable. When he had tea in the morning with Kou and Tiara, back when they all lived underneath one roof, it was always lively and boisterous. He didn’t mind though. 

Formalities forgotten he could listen to Tiara prattle on about nothing for ages. Kou’s high energy stories about fencing matches and debates about unreasonable hypotheticals were things he had appreciated. 

But this had to be on the opposite spectrum and to be frank, he enjoyed it greatly. Peace and quiet were rarities for him and comfortable moments of calm were even rarer. He can’t remember the last time he enjoyed silence with someone like this. 

And despite this realization, Teru had broken the silence.

“What about those you love?”

Sakura paused mid sip. 

“Pardon?”

“If you call those you know an acquaintance and those you like by name, then what about those you love?” 

She had an odd look on her face. He had to wonder if he insulted her in some way. Maybe he had overstepped his bounds.

“I hardly think I would ever be overfamiliar in such a way so I don’t think I’ll have to worry about such sentiments.” She stood up. Teru did the same.

“I didn’t mean to offend, Madam. I apologize if I had overstepped-”

“It’s fine. You didn’t. I was just…”  She looked down into her cup. It was nearly empty. “I just hadn’t thought about such possibilities.”

He was surprised. It was no secret that Sakura was beautiful. He remembered several visits to the opera that had ended with her getting several gentlemen following her around like lovesick puppies. It was hard to believe that she had never entertained the idea that she would love someone and eventually have to refer to them. 

“You have work you have to do, so I should let you do it.” She moved to the door. He quickly grabbed her hand to stop her. 

“Ah,” He let go of her hand immediately. He needs to stop doing that. “It’s fine. I can finish it some other time.”

She removed her other hand from the door handle. The previously comfortable silence was now insufferable and suffocating.

“Let’s say for the sake of good conversation, you have to refer to someone you love.” He said, thoughtfully. “How would you do so? In this hypothetical, of course.”

He hoped she would humor him a little. 

“Hypothetically?” She repeated, with a ghost of a smile on her lips.

“Hypothetically.” He confirmed.

“Someone I love.” She furrowed her brow, allowing little creases to form on her forehead. “I think… I think I have it.”

“Let’s hear it.”

“Full name with honorifics.” She said. 

It was quiet for a beat. 

“So, if the person was you,” Teru said slowly. “it would be Madam Sakura Nanamine.”

She nodded and another beat passed.

Despite his better judgement, Teru laughed. It wasn’t a polite chuckle either, he was almost in tears. 

“I would like to know what is so funny.” She said as he managed to quiet himself.

It only made the urge to laugh much harder. 

“I am truly sorry, Madam. I mean no harm but,” He wiped a tear. “That has to be the most impersonal title, I could imagine.”

“I suppose you think me rather silly.” Sakura said. 

Her cheeks were dusted a slight pink, her hair in her face. He gently pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. He realized that her eyes weren’t just green. There were small gold flecks in them. They were absolutely lovely. 

“No, just the opposite,” His voice was only just above a whisper. “I couldn’t find it anymore endearing.”

He could feel his heartbeat in his ears as he held her gaze. He had always described her stare as cold. Her sights were cool at best and icy at worst and yet he felt warm. Unbelievably so. 

She cleared her throat breaking their spell of silence.  

“I suppose you still have work to do,” She said, opening the door for him.   “I should leave you to it. After all, I’ve held up so much of your time-”

“Accompany me.” Teru offered a little too quickly, and if he were honest with himself a little too eagerly than he’d normally allow. “Please.”

She looked at him then back to her office then back at him again.

Perhaps he was the one who had said something silly. In that moment, he had felt inadequate like an awkward teenager rather than a grown man. He had no idea how to interpret such a feeling especially so early in the morning. He had a feeling that that excuse was no longer valid. He had no idea how to interpret that so early in the morning either. 

“I don’t see the harm in it.” She said following him out the door. 

And so they walked together to his office. 

“Miss Nanamine, I have to admit I’m a little perplexed about something.” He said as they turned a corner.

“Which is?”

“If you and that painter were just acquaintances, why did he give you all those paintings?”

“You didn’t notice?” She said. “Those are all of me.”

He thought back to all of the pieces he saw. 

How hadn’t he noticed? He was so caught up in the bizzare style that he hadn’t realized that the subject had a striking resemblance to her. 

“That makes a lot of sense.” He said as they reached the door to his office

“Oh?” 

“You're a very lovely woman, I’m not surprised in the slightest.” He shrugged. Moments before he had been able to see the real masterpiece up close. 

“You flatter me too much, Teru.” Sakura said. 

His hand froze on the door handle. He stared at her eyes wide. 

“Is something wrong?”

“Nothing,” He said, holding the door open for her. “It’s just-“

He couldn’t help his smile as he followed her to his desk.

“You called me Teru.”

“I suppose I did.” Sakura said slowly, not even aware of her own admission. 

“That’s my name.” He pointed to her.

“I know.”

“You called me by name.” Teru realized that she didn’t seem to remember her own rules. “Then you must like me.”

Sakura pursed her lips together. She blinked slowly as if to fully digest the words that they had just exchanged. 

“I’m not dignifying that with a response.” She said. It was then they noticed that they were only a few inches apart. How many times must they find themselves in such a position? 

“There’s a letter on your desk, Monsieur.” Sakura pointed behind him.

“It’s probably from my sister. I’ll read it later. I would rather speak on why you insist on being formal with me again.” Teru said. “Don’t you like me?”

Sakura rolled her eyes but then she stiffened. She reached behind him to look at the envelope.

“Teru, you might want to look at this.” She said, handing him the letter. 

It definitely wasn’t his sister’s. She sealed her letters with a pink wax rabbit that she pressed on with a stamp she made herself. This was sealed with a bright red wax camellia flower. No, Tiara would never use something so… dreary and dramatic.

He opened it carefully reading the contents aloud. 

“So, it is to be war between us! If the demands are not met a disaster beyond your imagination will occur!” Teru knew the sender in question goes without saying but there were the detested letters “O.G.” written at the bottom.

A threat. Sakura looked like she was about to be sick. 

“I have to go.” Sakura broke the silence. Before Teru could say anything, she was out the door.

He looked at the letter. It was a bold choice to threaten him. The Phantom wanted Teru to fold but what the Phantom didn’t know is that Teru was a gambling man.

He was going to call his bluff. 

***

As days turned into weeks, Sakura was working like she was possessed. Moving to and fro, nitpicking the smallest of mistakes, snapping at the tiniest distraction. She had always been strict but it was never this bad. 

She sounded like a broken record. 

Again. 

“Point your toes more!”

Again. 

“A plié looks like this! Do it over!” 

Again. 

“You should move like you're gliding!”

Again.

“For God’s Sake Monsieur Aoi, stop distracting my dancers!”

Again.  

The only thing keeping her calm is her internal metronome that predicted every move down to the second. A simple eight count that she repeats as they dance. It was a mantra that she took as prayer during rehearsal.

“How was that, Sakura?”  She heard from one of her ballerinas.  She couldn’t pick out which one said it.  She also wasn’t paying close attention. How long have they’ve been at this?

Minutes?

Hours?

Did it matter? 

She calls it a day against her better judgement. Everyone packs up and Sakura feels empty. It’s even worse than feeling disappointed. She was becoming numb to it all and she fears that it means that she will soon become complacent in her pursuit for quality. 

She was losing her mind and it was getting increasingly obvious. Sakura was slowly dissolving into madness and only she knew why. 

Within minutes Sakura was the only one in the room. Within seconds she felt someone wrap their arms around her without so much of a warning.

“SURPRISE!”  

Sakura didn’t flinch but instead stared ahead as if to ask for some solace from an imaginary third party. 

“Hello, Tsukasa. What brings you here so early?” She said calmly. She stopped scolding him for not following the proper etiquette. After a few years, it was beyond evident that if he didn’t already learn then he chose not to do so on purpose.

“Bored. Decided I’d watch you practice.” 

She rather he didn’t. Though if he never told her then it couldn’t hurt for him to do so. 

“And?”

“You sure are working them hard!” He laughed, mostly to himself. It didn’t bother him though. Why would it?

“It is my job.”  She wanted to change the subject. “How’s your brother?”

“Who cares?” 

“You do.”

The twins were at odds and it was tearing her apart. Though she was formally contracted to Tsukasa, she also does Hanako’s bidding if he asks. An unofficial agreement that included sending notes, relaying messages, supporting his decisions, things like that. She knew better then to disregard him because he was just as capable of havoc as his brother if he didn’t get his way. 

After all he was the much more active phantom and appeasing him usually worked in favor of the show. 

And if she were honest, he was the less taxing of the two.

Her actual obligation was Tsukasa. 

“Moping around. Refusing to talk to me. He’s no fun when he’s like that.” Tsukasa sighed dramatically. “So I thought to myself Sakura is loads of fun to talk to!” 

“I’m flattered.” She said.

There’s no way that will be enough to appease him.

“I was also thinking you could dance for me.” He added. 

There it was.

She soon learned that there is no satisfying him. He can be distracted, coddled, and entertained. She does many things to delight him and disappoint him but he will never be content with the way things are.  There was no satisfying his hunger.

“There’s no music.” She said as if that meant anything to him.

“I’ll make something up. Just like old times.” He said sitting at the piano in the corner of the room. 

She took a deep breath, starting in first position. 

“Just like old times.” She agreed. If only she looked at those as fondly as he did. 

The notes came out fast and flustered like someone attempting to articulate too many thoughts at once. Then a slow melody had made its way to her ears. She remembered the first time was so hard to follow. This time was just as difficult but she had expected as much from him. 

Predicting Tsukasa’s music was just as easy as appeasing him. Nearly impossible.

Everyone thinks that they work to pacify one phantom and every night Sakura wishes that it was true. Though they operate under one pseudonym, they operate so differently.

Hanako gets upset and he acts out. He hates Mitsuba so he drops a backdrop on him. Not morally acceptable or justifiable but she could understand the logic. It was a simple cause and effect. Ask his personal muse to stand in and he is officially appeased.

Tsukasa gets bored and he acts out. They practice and Tsukasa messes with the lights and their gas valves on a whim. Practice gets cancelled. There was no real rhyme or reason. She comments this to him that night, he finds it funny. The cycle continues. 

And now the two of them were fighting and Sakura was playing middleman for the theater’s sake. 

“I have to ask,” Sakura said. “What prompted this sudden interest in vocalists? That’s not your main trade.”

“Well, I saw Miss Yashiro during Hannibal and I remembered how much I miss working with them you know?” Tsukasa said, speeding up the music. “So of course, I asked Amane to share with me like a good brother.”

“I’m assuming he didn’t agree.” Sakura said, picking up pace.

The poor girl. She has no clue how much danger she was in.

“Which doesn’t make sense because he’s never held out on me like this!” The music got a little angrier. “I’m doing a good brotherly thing by taking interest in what he does! I mean, doesn’t he want to spend time with me? It’s not fair!”

“It isn’t fair.” Sakura repeated with not much sympathy but still way more than she felt. 

The music began to quiet down. It sounded like the pitter patter of rain. 

“I can only assume that he might love her.” Tsukasa said thoughtfully. “I hate it when he’s selfish like that.”

Sakura nearly stumbled but she kept her balance. This was a dangerous line of thinking. 

“I don’t think it’s like that though.” Sakura said. She hopes it's not for Nene’s sake. Who knows what that will mean for her? Who knows what that will mean for them?

“That’s what he says. Even if he is in love with her, I don’t think he’d tell me since he’s mad at me right now.” He said. “It’s so damn annoying. You know how much I hate it when people hold back.” 

“I know.” Sakura was well aware about his hate for restraint.

“Maybe I’ll ask her instead.”

This was an extremely dangerous line of thinking.

“Don’t rush into things. You know he doesn’t want you talking with her.” Sakura said. 

“That sounds like something Amane would say.”

“And what does he say.” 

“He’s saying I’m impatient.” He rolled his eyes. “Like it’s my fault that I don’t want to wait.”

 “And so you chose Mitsuba.” She said. He was the real crux of the argument.

“He left me no other choice. Besides, I think I like Mitsuba.” Tsukasa said.

When she heard Hanako’s wishes for Nene to play lead, it seemed to be the proper road to take. But for some reason, a week after Mitsuba was casted in Nene’s place Tsukasa sponsors him without warning. There was no way she could keep both of them happy like this.

“I don’t think Hanako agrees,” She said, recalling the declaration of war he sent.

“Like I said before,” Tsukasa rolled his eyes. “Who cares?”

She does.

She hoped Hanako would let it go but come to find out that he is beyond livid now. Tsukasa will throw a fit if he doesn’t get what he wants. And if she was lucky she’ll never see what that would entail.

“If you two keep this up, things could get… messy.” She knows he knows this. 

“Messy is good.” He said, the notes were getting much louder. Clashing together in discordant melodies that she couldn’t quite understand. “We should be able to do what we want. If something gets broken, then maybe they are better off broken.”

This was a lose-lose situation.

“Sounds like hell.” She said.

“Good.” He smiled. “It’s about time we raised some hell.” 

So, what does she do?

She works harder than before. Because maybe, if the show is perfect, Hanako will let it go. 

Because if Teru doesn’t work to please the Phantoms, she certainly will. Because she knows that Hanako doesn’t send threats. He sends promises. And she was sure he intended to keep it.

***

Tsukasa was late. 

It was something that had never happened before. Mitsuba had no clue whether to be annoyed, delighted, or terrified. It could have easily been all three. But he was sure that it was the latter, it was usually the latter. 

“MITSUBA!” He heard from behind him. 

Mitsuba only had enough time to allow a girlish scream escape his lips before he was tackled to the ground. 

Ah, yes. Just what he needed. 

More bruises to hide. 

“Did I scare ya?” He heard Tsukasa ask from on top of him.

“Thoroughly.” Mitsuba groaned. “Now, can you get off?” 

“Say please.” Tsukasa said. 

“Please.” Mitsuba muttered. Seemingly satisfied with the results, he got off of him.

Tsukasa continued to chatter incessantly about nothing. Mitsuba was sure it was along the lines of how he had a collection he wanted him to sing and if Mitsuba was excited to get to work. All things that Mitsuba had learned to fake enthusiasm for in the last month.

Tsukasa situated himself onto the piano stool as Mitsuba looked at the selections of music. He slowly turned the pages sitting on his music stand. He sighed in relief. 

All music they had been going over. Nothing that Mitsuba needed to learn within the night. It’s harder to make mistakes in something you already knew. 

“Today is a refinement night!” Tsukasa announced. “We are going to go over every piece of music until it's perfect.”

Mitsuba felt his heart sink as Tsukasa cued up the vocal warm ups.

If someone had said this a month ago Mitsuba would have a smug look on his face. He would know that he could sing any song perfectly in one shot. And to be fair he was sure that still true, everyone else thinks that he can and does. But Tsukasa’s not everyone else.

Tsukasa’s methods were a test of endurance. It was a rat race where Mitsuba sings a song then Tsukasa decides whether he wants to hear it again because it wasn’t up to his standards. It was annoying but that alone wasn’t the problem.

The problem was that Tsukasa had unknowable standards. Not high standards. Just unknowable ones. He never knew what Tsukasa was looking for and at this point he had become too afraid to ask. 

In the beginning when Mitsuba was innocent and no way able to foresee how bad things would have gotten, he would ask Tsukasa questions about what he was looking for. He soon learned that there were a variety of answers he could get for being foolish enough to ask.

On the best occasion, Tsukasa would tell him. It was never a straight answer nor were any of them the same but it was something. He might unknowingly insult Mitsuba in the process, ask for qualities in his performance he was sure Tsukasa made up right then and there, even outperform him on the spot. In the end all of these were certainly much more valid and productive than the other options.

If Mitsuba wasn’t as lucky, he would get a simple shrug from Tsukasa. Then Tsukasa would tell him “he would know it when he heard it” and they should keep experimenting. It was underwhelming and utterly obnoxious but pretty definitive. Tsukasa sometimes doesn’t know.

It was the worst occasion that truly terrified Mitsuba. Much like a game of Russian Roulette sometimes Mitsuba pulled the trigger and there was a bullet. Mitsuba would ask and it would anger him. How could he not know what was missing? Was he deaf? Does he not know what good music sounds like? Does he need someone to knock sense into him?

And if those moments intersected with a time Tsukasa was busy; and he could be busy even if he doesn’t look like it.  He could snap. 

Mitsuba had the bruises on his neck to prove it. 

He stared at the music that he had desperately written notes in the margins. Reminders of all the comments and revisions Tsukasa had made. He had a selection of ten songs. 

Oh yes, this was an absolute minefield. 

Mitsuba wondered how long it would take for him to fuck up ireversibly?

How long until Tsukasa got mad?

Will he actually kill him this time?

He made it halfway through before he slipped up.

It was Mitsuba’s fault, he got careless with words. He got cocky. He got irrevocably stupid.

“I can’t hit this note.” Mitsuba whined. He was getting sick and tired of singing this song. He was exhausted and his throat was beginning to hurt.

“I think you can.” Tsukasa shrugged before starting up the music again. “Now let’s try-“

“We’ve been at this for a couple hours! We have to move on!” 

“I’m sorry, did I tell you to stop?” Tsukasa asked, eyes wide. Mitsuba turned away from him. He wasn’t going to be scared into submission. He couldn’t do this.

“I can’t do this! Not the way you want me to anyways. I’m going to give this up!” Mitsuba said. 

Mitsuba felt a familiar weight force him to the floor. He tried to move but he couldn’t.

Tsukasa had pinned him to the ground.

“That’s not very nice, Mitsuba.” He said. “Apologize to me.”

WHAT.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Say it.” Tsukasa ordered, grabbing Mitsuba’s arm. He sucked in a breath. It hurt. It hurt. It hurt so bad.

It may have been a small thing but Mitsuba couldn’t get himself to do it. He didn’t want to do it. But he also didn’t want things to escalate. He allowed a muffled apology to be said to the floor. 

“Louder. I want to hear it.” Tsukasa said. 

“But I already- ahH!” Tsukasa pushed his arm to an awkward angle. Mitsuba tried to wriggle free but it only made things worse.

“Wrong answer!” He sang. “Now say it or I’ll break your arm!”

“Tsukasa no!” Panic rose in Mitsuba’s voice as Tsukasa continued to gently push his arm in a worse position. “No! NO! NO! ”

“I’M SORRY WHAT? BREAK YOUR ARM?” Tsukasa asked. 

“DON’T! DON’T! DO NOT!  I’m begging you, Tsukasa! I need my arm!” Mitsuba cried out.

“I don’t think you need it to sing so I think I’m going to break it!” Tsukasa cheerfully. “So, let’s do it on three!”

“NO! I DON’T WANT-“

“One!” 

“TSUKASA! PLEASE!” 

“Wrong magic word!” He sang pushing it farther. “Two!”

“SORRY! I’M SORRY! JUST DON’T BREAK MY ARM!” 

Three.

“I forgive you.” He said, climbing off of him. “We should get back to work.”

Mitsuba took a deep breath. His head was reeling. 

Tsukasa offered his hand to help him up. And despite everything he took it. 

“Before we begin, I need to make something clear.” Tsukasa said, voice soft.“I’m still going to have to punish you.”

Mitsuba’s blood ran cold. 

“I’m not mad but I just think that this lesson really needs to stick so let me reiterate.” He said, pulling Mitsuba close to him. “ I am in control not you.”

“ I say when we are finished. I say when we are giving up. And if I say that you’ll sing until your voice is gone, then you’ll sing until your voice is gone.” His grip was like iron. “Now, I’m going to dislocate your shoulder now.”

“Tsukasa, please! No!” Mitsuba’s attempts to escape were useless. “Please!”

“Shhh…” Tsukasa placed a finger on Mitsuba’s lips. “Don’t struggle. It’ll just make this worse.”

“But-“

“Don’t worry, I’ll fix it.” 

Mitsuba was sure he knew that that wasn’t his worry. But at this point, it was the only reassurance he had.

“Are you ready?” Tsukasa asked.

No. He wasn’t. He wasn’t ready for this at all.

“Yes.”

“It’s okay you don’t need to lie to me.” He said. 

There was a loud popping sound and then a horrible wailing that followed. 

“That wasn’t so bad, now was it?”

The pain was tremendous. He felt as if he was going to pass out. The room seemed to sway as his vision blurred with tears.

He couldn’t think. 

It hurt far too much. 

And as he cried, he could feel Tsukasa hold him. 

“It’s okay. You’ll be okay.” He heard Tsukasa whisper in his ear as he stroked his hair. “You’ll be a good boy from now on.”

It was blasphemous. This was Tsukasa’s doing. And yet, Mitsuba was so desperate for comfort, he couldn’t bring himself to care. He just nodded as he cried into Tsukasa’s shirt. 

“Once I fix you, promise me you’ll listen.” Tsukasa said, in a hushed tone.

Anything to get rid of the pain. Anything to fix him.

“I promise.”

***

Hanako was late.

He wrote her a note asking her to meet him at the stage. Sure it wasn’t his usual method of asking her places and he reassured her that the next session was after the show but he wrote that it was urgent. It was urgent and he was late.

Nene couldn’t wait to make fun of him for it. He makes fun of her all the time and for once she could hold something over his head. 

“Hanako?” She called out after about ten minutes. “Are you there?”

No response. 

“Okay, well if ten minutes is too late for you then it's too late for me!” She called out to the audience. 

No response from the catwalk. None from the audience. 

She shrugged and turned to leave.

That was when she saw him. He was standing up center stage. He must have snuck through the back.

“Hanako?”

He didn’t look up. She took a step closer.

He looked off. He didn’t look like himself at all. She was sure his mask was on the wrong side. And his seal, it was black. It felt familiar but it also felt wrong like putting shoes on the wrong feet.

She tried again

“Hanako?” She cocked her head to the side. 

“Miss Yashiro?” He said, imitating her. 

His voice sounded different.

“Your mask, it’s on the wrong side.” She said carefully. 

“What do you mean, it’s always been on this side.” He said. 

“It… has?” She took a step closer to him. It was possible she got it wrong, she wasn’t the most observant. “And your seal, it’s… black.”

“Changed it up. Do you want to see?” He asked, batting his eyes innocently. 

“Yes?” She moved closer to get a better look. 

“Do you like it? I think it looks rather dashing.” He smiled. 

“It looks nice. It’s just different from what I’m used to I suppose.” Nene couldn’t help but smile back. Why was she being so investigative? 

So Hanako is acting really weird but Hanako was weird so it wasn’t weird. Was that weird?

Maybe she was looking into things too much.

Besides everyone she knows has been acting strange. Ever since Il Muto began, everyone has been kind of all over the place. She has to assume everyone is just on edge for opening weekend. 

“Well, I suppose we should start warming up.” Nene said moving to the music stand. She had already set up some music they were planning on going over. As she looked over the pieces of music she couldn’t focus. She could feel Hanako’s eyes on her. 

She glanced up briefly to see that he was indeed staring at her. Almost as if he was waiting for something to happen.

Was something going to happen?

Maybe she should say something. 

“Uh… Hanako?” She looked up at him, he didn’t tear his gaze from her. “Shall we begin?”

He beamed like she made his day. 

“I’d thought you’d never ask!” His smile was almost manic. “I want to see what’s the highest note you can hit!”

From then on practice continued to get stranger.  It was as if someone else had replaced Hanako with someone who was a much more exaggerated version of himself. He was more excitable, more dramatic, and much more childish than he usually acts.

It was much more emotional labor than she was used to. 

She also noticed that he kept looking at her. If the eyes were the windows of the soul then those big brown eyes were boarded up. She couldn’t tell what he was thinking, but all she knew was that it was not an expression she’s seen him wear before. 

And to top all of that, this session was much different than what she was used to. She recalls Hanako micromanaging her. He usually was very hands on, occasionally in the literal sense, but he often stopped her mid measure to correct tone or diction or whatever was bothering him at the moment. He had yet to do so. 

The way this was going was much like a marathon. Almost as if he was testing how long she would last. 

“Hanako,” She said between songs. “You seem a little off, is there something on your mind?” 

There was silence after that. His eyes bore into her soul. Did she say something wrong? Was she being rude?

“Y’know, there is something on my mind.” He said closing the piano. He got up from his seat and sat her down in his place. “What do you think of me?”

She was a little stunned. She expected him to brush her off or tease her for being nosy. Such honesty was a rarity. 

“You’re a dear friend of mine.” She answered. It was a surprisingly genuine answer. Sure, he was in many ways her mentor and in other ways a personal annoyance but at the end of the day, she enjoyed spending time with him like she would any friend. 

“Is that it?” He asked.

“Just about.”

The change in dynamic was fast.

Too fast.

Before she had enough time to register what was happening he had trapped her between him and the piano. He lifted her chin to make sure that they were at eye contact.  Their faces were so close she could feel him breathing. She was wondering if he could hear how erratic her heartbeat had become. 

“Are you sure about that?” He asked, voice low. “There’s nothing special about our bond?”

“W...well, I…”

“You wouldn’t lie to me would you?” He asked. She slowly shook her head no.

Nene felt as if she were about to pass out, she was blushing so much. She needed to escape. She needed to breathe. 

“I mean, w-we are good friends.” 

“Just good friends?” He asked, leaning closer. “I’m sure we do plenty of things that friends don’t do.”

“No, I-“

“I don’t think you give yourself wholly for someone who is just a good friend.”

She could feel her heart racing. Hammering in her chest in an attempt to escape her rib cage. 

 And why? 

Fear?

Or even more harrowing… excitement?

“There you go again,” She laughed nervously, ducking underneath his arm. She moved to the edge of the stage to create more distance between them. “Teasing me, making things out to be much more scandalous than it actually is.”  

She couldn’t bring herself to look at him. 

“Our bond is special and unique. But like you’ve said before, it’s business. I mean I’m yours but in return you’re going to help me get someone to court me.” She took a deep breath. “A simple transaction between friends.”

“Oh.”  

Was that all he had to say?

“I think I’ve seen enough. I think we should call it a night.” 

“So early?” She asked, turning towards him. 

He was gone.

He sure had a flair for the dramatic.

***

Of all the places Kou wanted to spend late at night, the opera house had to be last on his list. But Teru had asked him to grab some paperwork he had left in his office and unfortunately due to the urgency of it, he had to go that night. This situation could be considered less than ideal. 

He walked through the dark hallway with only his lantern as his light. Strange shadows grew as he passed through. Sometimes he swears he heard faint footsteps from far away. Maybe the opera house was haunted.

He fumbled with the keys for a moment before unlocking the door to Teru’s office. He opened it to find that someone was already there. They were wearing a mask and cape, sitting on Teru’s desk looking over Teru’s paperwork. Paperwork he was sure that Teru wanted him to bring. 

“Close the door behind you, Kou. It can get drafty.” The masked man said. Unsure on how to respond, Kou closed the door. He watched in awe as the man continued to thumb through the pages nonchalantly. 

“Who are you?” Kou managed to ask.

“Is that really important?”

“Sorry, let me rephrase.” Kou said, taking a step towards him. “Who the fuck are you?”

“Mouth like a sailor. Do you kiss Nene with that dirty mouth?” The masked man asked. “Besides you know who I am.”

“If I have to ask again, I’m kicking your ass.” Kou said, taking another step forward. He didn’t look very big, he was sure that he could easily take him in a fight. Especially without weapons.

“Wow, you are zero fun.” The masked man said. “The name’s Hanako.”

He didn’t know anyone by that name. 

“How do you know Nene?” Kou said, slowly walking over to Akane’s desk. 

“I’ll give you one guess, kid. I’ll wait.” 

A mysterious man in a mask that claims to know Nene. Not much of a profile but considering the fact that he broke into Teru’s office the pool of people he could be is severely limited. That could only mean one thing.

“You’re him!” Kou placed his lantern down.

“Him?”

“The phantom!”

“Well, that’s one way to put it.” He sounded almost bored. “But to her, I’m her angel of music. Very lovely title by the way. Lovely title from a lovely girl.”

“I’ve decided I’m going to kick your ass, now.” Kou started towards Hanako to which Hanako held his hand out.

“Well that’s a little rude after I went through all this trouble to meet with you!” Hanako said. “Not to mention how upset your brother would be if we trashed his office.”

Kou froze. 

“What do you mean you want to meet with me? Teru sent me on an errand to grab some paperwork, you just happen to be here.”

“I made sure it went missing. I assumed that he would either send you or Akane to grab it and I took the chance. Lucky me.” He shrugged. 

“Well, you’ve met me. What do you want?”

“I’ve come with a warning and a request.” He said.

“Bold choice. Especially after all that you have done.” Kou crossed his arms. He almost didn’t want to know what he wanted from him. The amount of chaos and confusion he had caused, how desperate was he to ask Kou for a favor.

“What can I say? I just have the audacity.”

“Go on.”

“I believe we have a common interest.” 

“Common… interest?”

“Nene. We both care for Nene. Please keep up.” He rolled his eyes. “You’re lucky, you’re pretty.”

“Excuse me?”

“But that’s besides the point.”

“What is your point?  My patience is running thin Monsieur. ” Kou gave him a pointed look.

“I’m not going to sit here and explain everything because it would go over that pretty little head of yours but,” He sighed. “Tomorrow is the show. I don’t know what’s going to happen but you have to promise me that no matter what you will keep Nene safe.”

“What’s going to happen?” Kou asked.

“I just told you I don’t know. Jesus Christ, kid.”

“Don’t call me that. I’m not a child.”

“I’ll call you whatever I want until you promise me that you will take care of her.” Hanako’s tone was no longer flippant. 

“Is this about Teru because he wouldn’t hurt Nene.” 

“I’m not worried about him.” 

“Then who are you worried about?” 

“It doesn’t matter!” Hanako snapped at him. “Will you or will you not?”

“Of course, I will.” Kou held Hanako’s gaze. “I love her.” 

“Good, I was counting on it.” He said.

“Also,” Hanako sounded annoyed and amused. “don’t do anything stupid. I’m not going to bother to save you but Nene would be devastated if you died.”

“Devastated?” Kou echoed. “Wait- died?”

What did he think was going to happen?

“Now,” Hanako stood up on the desk, straightening up his outfit. “I apologize in advance for the mess but I can’t afford you following me. You know how it is.”

“What mess?” Kou asked. The room was spotless.

Hanako picked up the stack of paperwork that Kou was ordered to take for his brother. He better not be doing what Kou thought he was doing. None of those pages were numbered and he had no clue what order they were supposed to be in. 

“This one.”

He tossed the stack in the air as pages flew everywhere.  By the time everything had settled, he was gone. 

“Asshole.” Kou muttered as he picked up the paper that had littered the floor.

How was he going to explain this to Teru?

Chapter Text

How often was Kou going to find himself standing outside Nene’s dressing room with flowers in hand? This was only the second time he’s done it but he wondered if he would make it a habit the longer he remained involved with the opera house. 

He knocked on the door. 

“Just a second!” He heard from the other side of the door. 

Aoi had opened the door to reveal Nene being fitted into a skirt. He recognized the woman helping her as Madam Mei Shijima, the costume designer. 

“Well isn’t this a nice surprise.” Aoi smiled in a way that Kou could only describe as coy. 

Nene looked up.

“Kou!” Nene brightened considerably. She looked gorgeous. Her hair was pulled back which made way for the real star of the show. Her smile was so bright it nearly blinded him. “You came- ow!”

“Stop moving! I wouldn’t prick you if you stayed still.” Miss Shijima said.

“I’d hug you but as you can see, I am busy.” Nene gestured to Miss Shijima. “But, I’m so happy you’re here!”

“I told you he’d come.” Aoi said.

“Of course I’d come.” Kou said, a little offended. “Why wouldn’t I?”

“Well, you hate opera. When you came to see Hannibal, I thought it was a one time thing.” Nene admitted. 

“Oh, I don’t think he comes for the opera. ” Aoi said suggestively. They stared at each other for a beat as Kou felt his temperature rise. Her violet eyes were filled with laughter. How could someone look so innocent yet be so lewd at the same time?

He glanced at Nene who looked confused. 

“Well that doesn’t make any sense. This is an opera house.” Nene said. “But, you have to like something otherwise you wouldn’t come back.”

“Well, he likes something. He probably likes it so much it keeps him up all night.” Aoi said. Does it end? Does she have an off switch? Or a filter? 

“Don’t you have a dance to practice or something?” Kou asked.

“Sorry, I don’t think I do. But I do want to know what keeps you coming back to our humble theater Monsieur.” Aoi tilted her head innocently. 

Nene looked expectant waiting for a feasible answer. Which he had, just not in the moment.

“I don’t hate opera. I just…” Kou struggled to find the words.

“Hate opera?” Nene filled in for him.

“No! I love you!” He might as well have died. “In shows. Performing. I loved you in Hannibal. You were absolutely wonderful in Hannibal.” 

He purposefully did not make eye contact with Aoi. Nene didn’t seem to notice his slip of the tongue though. 

“I don’t sing in this one. I don’t even speak.” Nene said. 

He and Aoi averted their gaze. They fought hard for her to be the Prima. They failed her. She deserved better friends. They had both agreed on that the night Teru had made the decision.

“Even if you like my singing there really isn’t a reason for you to come to this one.”

“Are you kidding?” Kou smiled fondly at her. “I’d come see you even if you were in only one scene.” 

“You mean it?”

“Nene, you are my oldest and dearest friend. Of course, I mean it.”

Nene’s eyebrows creased her forehead the way they always did when she was about to say something really sappy. Usually something that Kou will take to heart and carry with him for the rest of the day. But she never even had a chance to say it.

“Aaand done.” Miss Shijima stood up. “Well, I have to admit, this is some of my best work.” 

“Wow, Nene you look wonderful!” Aoi said, coming up to her. “Doesn’t she look absolutely wonderful, Kou?”

“I agree but isn’t Serafimo a boy?” Kou asked. He had been so distracted by their conversation that he had forgotten that detail.

“That’s the best part!” Nene said excitedly. “Watch this!”

Aoi came from behind her and ripped off the skirt to reveal pantaloons and tights underneath. 

“Viola! From beaut to boy!” Aoi said. 

All Kou knew is that she still looked gorgeous. Even dressed like a boy she was still the prettiest girl he had ever met. The thought made him feel so embarrassed he didn’t know what to do with himself.

Nene looked in the full length mirror. 

“But…”

“But?” Miss Shijima  raised an eyebrow. She looked like she would stab someone with her sewing scissors. 

“My ankles…” Nene said, sounding almost dejected. “You can see them.”

“But I love your ankles! They’re nice and sturdy!” Mei said. “I’ve never seen anything like them! That’s why I like designing for you so much!” 

“You know, it still doesn’t sound like a compliment when you say those things.” Nene huffed turning away from the mirror.

“Again with the ankles?” Kou whined. It was as if they were children all over again. Nene would fall head over heels over some boy she thought was prince-like and pick herself apart until there was nothing left.  And her ankles were often a victim to this treatment. 

“Of course Kou, look at them!” Nene complained. “They look swollen!”

“They look fine! Besides Nene, you look beautiful.” Kou insisted. 

“Beautiful?” She repeated. 

“Beyond so.” Kou affirmed despite his better judgement. “More lovely than a meadow in spring.”

“Serafimo isn’t supposed to be beautiful like a meadow!” Madam Shijima interjected. “He’s supposed to be-“

“I think it’s about time we left!” Aoi said, pulling Madam Shijima from the two of them. “I’ll see you on stage.” 

With that it was just Nene and him. 

“These are for you.” He said referring to the bouquet of flowers he had in his hand. 

“Oh! Daffodils!” Nene grinned, taking them from him inhaling the scent. “White ones at that!”

“I remembered that you used to garden often and those were the flowers you gave me before I went abroad.” He said. It was the last time he saw her before everything had happened. Bright yellow daffodils that he kept on his windowsill no matter where he went. 

“That’s right. I told you that they were to make sure that we stay friends forever.” Nene said. “You remember that?”

“Of course, I thought I’d get them for you. Sorry that they aren’t the same color. I just thought that the white ones suited you better.” He said bashfully. “Besides, I thought they would stand out. Everyone gets roses. So… daffodils.”

“Kou, you spoil me.” She said setting the flowers aside. 

“Hardly. All I’ve done is give you flowers and annoy you between practices.” Kou shrugged. “It only seems that way because you have been neglecting me. You owe me a proper dinner. Tiara is coming back home soon. I need to get my time with you before she decides to monopolize it.”

“Tiara is coming back! That’s wonderful news.” She said. 

“That’s besides the point.” He said. “Aren’t friends supposed to spend time with each other?”

“Oh, I guess you’re right. You never told me what you learned while you were away.” She said. “I was starting to think that it was all an elaborate ruse to get away from me.”

“It sure was, it just never worked.” Kou said. 

“Kou!” Nene gasped, creating distance between them. “That’s it! I’m challenging you to a duel!”

“A duel?” He asked, trying to hold back laughter. This was no new occurrence. When they were children anytime he would tease her, she would announce that they would duel for whatever she felt necessary. 

“A duel!” She affirmed, pointing dramatically at him. “To protect my honor! Have at you!” 

“Well, I accept.” He said as seriously as he could muster. 

And much like every other time she challenged him, she ran towards him at full speed. But instead of knocking him down like when they were children, he caught her. There she was, right in his arms in a bear hug.

“You caught me!” He heard her gasp.

“Indeed.” He said. “I’m not a little boy anymore.”

“Does that mean I’ve lost?” She asked, looking up at him. 

“Unfortunately.” He said.

“I’ve never lost before.”

“There’s a first time for everything.” 

It was quiet for a beat before they both dissolved into laughter. 

“God, I missed you so much.” She said wrapping her arms around him. 

“I missed you too.” He breathed.  She smelt like lemongrass and fresh laundry. It made him feel at home. She made him feel at ease. 

His meeting with Hanako crept in the back of his mind. She needed to be safe. That was what they could agree on. He just hope that she felt as safe with him as he did with her.

“Oh! Kou!” Nene let go of him. She was fretting and fixing his collar. “Look at the time.  House opened ages ago. You have to go if you want a good seat.”

“Any seat where I can see you is the best seat in the house.” He said. 

“No! No more compliments! Now get out there before you end up in the back row!” She said pushing him out the door. 

“Fine! I will!” He said between laughs. “But could I at least give a hug for good luck.”

She paused for a moment. 

“Okay. For good luck.” 

She gave him a quick hug before giving him one final shove out the door. 

“I’ll see you after the show, now go!” 

Even as she slammed the door his face Kou couldn’t wipe the stupid smile off his face.

He found Teru and Akane waiting for him at the entrance. Teru’s arms were crossed as he seemed to be listening to Akane. Akane was clearly complaining about something that Kou couldn’t hear. He kept glancing at his pocket watch.

“Ah, there he is.” Akane said with faux politeness. “I’m assuming you got lost somewhere in between the entrance and Miss Yashiro’s dressing room.”

“Akane, relax. He’s here now.” Teru sighed, running his fingers through his hair.

“Absolutely not. Every second I spend out here, I miss a second of watching Aoi!” Akane said, opening the doors to the theater. “That is completely unacceptable.”

Kou glanced at Teru who only shook his head in response. This must have been what Akane was complaining about earlier.

“The show hasn’t even started yet.” Kou said following Teru up some stairs. “Aoi isn’t even on stage.”

“But she’s in the wings.” Akane said. “And I’m missing it. Do you realize how unacceptable this is?”

“Completely?”

Every conversation Kou has with Akane involving Aoi was laced with insanity. He should just do what Teru does and just accept it and not rationalize it.

“Completely.” Akane reiterated. 

“Akane, I’m surprised you’re able to be upset with every seat sold .” Teru said, smiling in spite himself. 

“Ah yes, hardly a ‘disaster beyond imagination. ’” Akane snickered, referencing the phantom’s threat. Teru joined in but Kou couldn’t share the sentiment. 

“So, where are we sitting?” Kou asked once they were at the top of the stairs. 

“Box seven, best seats in the house.” Teru said. 

“Are you sure that’s… wise?” Kou asked. Kou was even more wary of it now that he had met the phantom. This was direct disobeyment.

“Kou, there are no seats other than Box Seven.” Teru shrugged, opening the door to their box. 

“Maybe so but-” 

“Those who are on time can complain about seating arrangements.”  Akane said, taking his seat. “Now sit down, the show is starting.” 

“But-“

“Excuse me, but an important person is breathing onstage right now.”

And with that statement said, the opera began.

***

As the opera goes Nene was a young mute pageboy who had become entangled with the enchanting Countess who was played by Mitsuba. Hijinks ensue as the couple attempt to hide their affair from the Countess’s aging husband. It was full of hilarity, romance, and scandal. A very well rounded opera that Nene had liked and even grown to love. 

Yes, it was hard to pretend to be enamored with Mitsuba when he had so much animosity towards her. Yes, it was annoying that he took every opportunity to criticize her but on the other hand Nene had felt a begrudging respect for Mitsuba. He was getting better. Exponentially so. Which was strange since he had always been a strong performer with an even stronger presence. He seemed to be performing like his life depended on it. She can tell that he was taking this seriously perhaps more than before. 

And on the day of the show, Mitsuba was drinking cup of tea after cup of tea. She had never seen him so irritable and so fragile. He was beyond determined for things to go well.

Maybe he knew something Nene didn’t.

The opera was going well. It was going so well that Nene would even take the leap to say perfect. Everyone was singing beautifully and Nene hadn’t made a step out of place. She was sure Sakura would be proud. 

As the music cued Nene had fallen into place beside Mitsuba.

He was wearing a gorgeous pink rococo style dress. It was decorated with several bows and ruffles. It was like an even more amplified version of what Mitsuba already wore.  He was lounging on a plush loveseat as Nene dusted around it in her maid disguise. 

As they exchanged stolen glances, in came the chorus with boisterous laughter. Aoi who was also dressed as a maid was among them. Nene had always found Aoi’s role in the scene rather funny because she just does what she does all the time: gossip.

They went on and on about how the Countess had fallen in love with the pageboy and what a scandal it was. As Nene sat down next to Mitsuba, she noticed that his make up was rather thick. Not in a way that was bad but up close she noticed that it was much more makeup than Mitsuba allowed.  

“Serafimo,” Mitsuba sang, startling her out of her thoughts. “ your disguise is perfect!”

A knock sounded from across the stage.

“Who can this be?” Mitsuba asked.

“Gentle wife,” Natsuhiko called out from off stage. “It is your loving husband!”

Natsuhiko entered. Despite the fact that his character, Don Atillo, was depicted as a old fool, it seemed that Mei used the term “old” loosely. He still looked young and handsome but it was probably okay because Natsuhiko plays the part of a fool well. Maybe because he had so much experience.

He announces that he will be leaving on affairs of state and plans on leaving the Countess in the care of her new maid. A few dirty jokes are made, she was sure Hanako would be pleased. Natsuhiko reveals his plan to the audience that he wasn’t leaving but planning to hide to spy on his wife because he had suspicions of infidelity. They say their goodbyes and sing in a rather gentle but strong harmony. 

“Serafimo,” Nene stood up at Mitsuba’s beckon call.  “Away with this pretense!”

And off came the maid skirt to reveal that Nene was no other than Serafimo the page boy. 

“You cannot speak,” Mitsuba seemed to love to emphasize that fact. “But kiss me in my husband’s absence.” 

Nene and Mistuba hide behind a fan as they pretend to share a kiss on the loveseat. There was not a moment the two of them were unaware of the horrible irony. They had to stop addressing it by the first two weeks of practice. 

“Poor fool, he makes me laugh!” Mistuba sang. He continues to sing this laughter with very succinctly staccato laughs that punctuated the air with clear notes. “Time I tried to get a better, better half!” 

“Poor fool, he doesn’t know,” The chorus sang. 

The chorus joined Mitsuba in laughter singing in the same punctuated style. The laughter seemed to reverberate in joyful harmonies. Mitsuba seemed to glow under all the attention. It was clear to Nene that this was his bread and butter.

They continued to laugh at poor Don Atillo’s situation. Nene herself was also taking part before leaning in for another “kiss.” 

“If he knew the truth he’d never let her g-“

“ DID I NOT INSTRUCT FOR BOX SEAT SEVEN TO BE LEFT EMPTY?”

What, pray tell, the fuck? 

It was as if someone had stolen all the air in the room. Nene, herself felt as if someone poured ice water over her. This was all wrong. 

“He’s here!” Aoi shrieked, running to Nene clinging on to her arm.”The Phantom of the Opera!” 

“It’s him.” Nene stepped forward. She scanned the audience and looked among the rafters. Hanako was hiding somewhere. “I know it. It has to be.”

Mitsuba grabbed her wrist. 

“Radishes can’t speak.” He hissed at her. “So stay silent.”

“Oh, Mitsuba. I haven’t forgotten about you.” She heard Hanako say. Mitsuba paled like he had seen a ghost. “If I remember you were supposed to be the silent one. I think it’s about time we tried that again.”

Unease had swept the opera house like a disease. Everyone was whispering with speculations and questions.  What was he thinking? What was he planning? What do we do now?

Mitsuba didn’t falter at his threats. He walked to the edge of the stage. 

“Maestro, start from the beginning of my line.” Mitsuba said sweetly. 

Yako raised an eyebrow but she didn’t argue.

Mitsuba cleared his throat. He stood next to Nene giving her the most forced smile she had ever seen. 

The music cued again. 

“Serafimo,” Mitsuba said again, making a point to Nene to play along. “Away with this pretense!”

“You cannot speak.” He said, taking Nene’s hand roughly. “But kiss me in my husband’s absence. ”

It was the word absence. That was when things started to snowball out of control. Mitsuba’s voice cracked something horrible. It cracked like a prepubescent boy.

Nene heard Hanako laugh.

Mitsuba cleared his throat in an attempt to move forward.

“Poor fool, he makes me laugh!” Mitsuba continued on. But when he attempted to laugh in the same punctuated manner every other “ha” that came out of his mouth had cracked. And with every crack Hanako’s laughter increased tenfold. 

“Come on Mitsuba, where is your voice?” Hanako jeered. “I thought you had a voice so strong it could bring down the chandelier!”

Mitsuba opened his mouth and Nene thought he was going to continue to try to sing or lash out in a wave of insults but instead nothing came out. His hands came up to his throat. He was silent. He had lost his voice. 

“Mitsuba, are you-“ Nene reached out but Mitsuba slapped her hand away. He looked at her with the most loathsome of glares, his eyes shiny with tears. He then tore off followed closely by Natsuhiko. 

“Ladies and Gentlemen!” They heard from one of the box seats. Nene looked up to see Teru. “I apologize for the inconvenience. The performance will continue in ten minutes time.”

“In that time the role of the Countess will be played by Nene Yashiro.” When he said this he motioned for her to leave.  

As she rushed to the wings Akane came barreling past her. 

“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!” Akane sounded out of breath. “In the meantime ladies and gentlemen, we will be showing you the ballet from act… uh-“

Nene heard the flipping of pages. 

“Three! From tonight’s opera!”

When he said this, everyone immediately began changing the set. Yako waved her hands in a clear attempt to dissuade him but it wasn’t working. 

“Maestro! Bring the ballet forward!” He said ignoring her. A couple seconds of silence passed.

“The ballet.” He insisted. It was quiet as she could hear the orchestra frantically flipping pages for the ballet in question. “Now!” 

Before she could see if they ever managed to get the ballet ready, Nene was led away to get changed for her new role as the Countess. 

***

Anger.

The only feeling that Tsukasa felt at the moment. 

How could he? How could he do this to him? How could Amane do this to his own flesh and blood? 

Mitsuba was his. 

His to teach. 

His to mold. 

His to perfect. 

And above all else his to break. 

And once Tsukasa found Amane, he will be his to break also. 

The only problem was, he wasn’t there to be found. He was hiding somewhere and Tsukasa didn’t want to play hide and seek right now there was only one person who knew where he was. 

“Tsukasa, stop.” Tsuchigomori said, blocking the ladder to the catwalk.

“Where is he?” 

“Tsukasa, we can’t do this right now.” Tsuchigomori said.“I have a couple things to say to him also but I can’t have you two fighting right now.”

“Stop protecting him.” 

“I’m not. I am already trying to fix one mess, I can’t afford another.” He said. 

“Where is he?” Tsukasa was getting impatient. 

“Tsukasa-“

“Tell me where he is.”

“I don’t know!” Tsuchigomori insisted. “You two have tunnels and secret passages running throughout this whole place. What makes you think I know where he is?”

They stared at each other. 

“I’ll tell you what. Since Amane wants to play hide and seek, let’s play a game of our own.” Tsukasa smiled. “Find him before me and I’ll wait.” 

Tsuchigomori sighed.

“Fine. Have it your way.” Tsuchigomori moved out of his way. “Don’t do anything stupid.” 

“I would never!” Tsukasa said, saluting him. 

Tsuchigomori rolled his eyes but started off in the opposite direction as Tsukasa began to climb. Little did he know, there was a problem with Tsukasa’s proposition.

The problem was Tsukasa didn’t have the time to wait. Not to mention he was far too angry to play games. 

No, he needed to send a message. He needed to send one that his brother would not miss or misinterpret.

He heard footsteps coming up the catwalk. 

Oh, that’ll do.

***

Aoi had been the first person to see.

Her scream pierced the air and it was the first of many. It was the sound of utter horror that had caused Nene to rush out to see what had transpired. 

When she saw the source of all of the commotion, Nene felt sick to her stomach. 

It was Fuji. 

He was hanging from the catwalk.

Dead.

She was snapped out of her trance by the closing of the curtains and the sound of Teru and Akane ushering out apologies to the crowd. 

An accident was what they said. 

It was an accident and the show would continue in an hour.

She would have to perform.

And so she ran. She ran fast and as far as her legs could carry her. It wasn’t until she felt the bitter night air that she realized that she was on the roof. 

Her eyes burned as she gasped for air. Her heart was going to burst. She was going to break into a million pieces and disappear. She had to. She needed to. 

But she didn’t. 

And that let the floodgates of information overload her senses. 

Her head was spinning as another wave of nausea hit her. Fuiji’s broken neck and purple tipped fingers was stuck in her head. She couldn’t make sense of it. 

How could Hanako do this?

He wouldn’t. He wouldn’t do this.

But Fuiji’s body was seared into the recesses of her mind.  

“Nene!” She turned to see Kou. “Nene, what are you doing out here?” 

“Kou,  please if you care for me at all, don’t make me go back there!” She couldn’t. 

“Nene, we have to-“ 

“NO!” Nene recoiled from his reach. “He’ll find me! I know he will. He always does.” 

She has no idea how he does it but as long as she was in the opera house she was in his reach. Hanako was dangerous. She knows that now. And if she saw him again, who knows what would happen?

“I just don’t understand why!” She felt the tears in her eyes threaten to spill over.  “He told me he wasn’t mad and now this!”

“Nene.“

“Why would he do this? Does he think that I wanted this?”

“Nene, you have to calm down and think rationally.” Kou said, taking her hand. 

“You don’t understand, Kou!” She cried, snatching her hand away. “You never seem to understand!”

“Then help me understand!” Kou said. “I want to help but you have to explain what’s going on?”

“What’s going on?” Nene repeated. “You don’t understand what’s going on? ”

How could he say such a thing?

“What is there to understand? You saw what happened! Fuiji is dead! He’s dead! He’s not coming back and it’s my fault!” She covered her mouth. She didn’t mean to say that to him. There was a lot of this she didn’t mean. She didn’t mean to cause so much havoc. She didn’t mean for him to do this for the sake of one wish she had made.

But those were the facts. 

This was what she wanted. Everything that had happened was an extension of her wish and therefore an extension of her. She sold herself for this. She traded her mind and voice for this outcome. She gave him her everything and he rewards her in stage floors covered in blood. 

How could she be so stupid?

How could she be so naive?

“Nene, is that what you think?” Kou asked. She couldn’t bear to look at him. He must hate her now. She knows she does.

“That’s what it is.” She said.

“How is any of this your fault?” 

“We are connected.” She had never explained it to anyone before. “He’s my angel. I wished and he answered. He’s taught me amazing things. Taken me to a place of never ending night.  It was filled with darkness, warmth, and music. I felt safe. It was just like my Father had promised me.”

“Those were just stories.” Kou said. “He’s not-“

“But he is, Kou. He said there was a price and I never imagined it would be so steep.” She felt her tears trail down her face. “And the worst of it is… even though he did this, I’m sure I’d go back. I don’t know how to escape and even if I did I don’t know if I want to.”

She allowed herself a humorless chuckle. 

“Have you ever heard of something so pathetic?”

She stared out to see the billions of stars out there. All of those gorgeous stars and not a single shooting star to wish this all away.

“Nene?” 

Just one shooting star.

“Nene.”

She finally looked at him. Kou didn’t look at her with malice or disgust. He just opened his arms for her.

But then she heard her name again as if carried by the wind. Only it wasn’t Kou that had said it. It was someone else. Someone familiar.

“What was that?” She whispered hastily. 

Had they been found? Had he been watching them?

She fell to her knees and raked her fingers through her hair. Where was he hiding? Was she in danger? Was she putting someone else in danger? Will she see him? Does she want to see him? 

“Nene,” She heard from beside her. She looked up and there was Kou with his palm outstretched. “It’s going to be alright.”

She took his hand and pulled him into a hug. He was too kind to her sometimes. 

“You keep saying how safe you feel in the dark.” He said stroking her hair. “I can keep you safe in the light. You won’t have to be scared with me, I’ll protect you.”

“I can’t possibly ask that much of you.” She looked up at him. He was so earnest and so sure of himself. “That’s a debt that I can’t possibly repay.”

“You don’t have to, I’ll do it willingly. You mean the world to me.” He said looking into her eyes. 

“And you to me.” 

“That’s all I ask of you.” Kou said. 

“You don’t think I’m being stupid?” She asked.

“Of course not. If anything we’re in the same boat.” He shrugged. “Hanako confused me also.”

She let go of him. She had never mentioned Hanako’s name. She had never called him by name unless she was addressing him directly. How did Kou know it, then?

“You know Hanako?” She asked incredulously. 

He cringed. 

“I wouldn’t go far as to say that but we have met and his intentions have been… baffling.” Kou knitted his eyebrows together. “I can’t seem to figure him out.”

“Then we’ll figure it out together!” Nene took his hands. “We’re birds of a feather.”

Kou stiffened for a moment, turning a bright shade of pink. 

“Birds of feather.” He repeated. “Y’know what they say about that.”

She cocked her head. “No, what do they say?”

“Birds of a feather,” He motioned for her to come close and looked from side to side as if he was telling her an important secret. But when she leaned in to hear him, he picked her up and spun her around. “Flock together! That means you’re stuck with me Mademoiselle!”

Nene couldn’t contain the shrieks of gleeful laughter that spilled from her core. Kou joined her. It was music to her ears.

Once he had put her down, she put her forehead against his to catch her breath. She felt like they were children all over again. It was Nene and her dear friend Kou against the world.

They looked each other in the eye. They were stuck with each other. They would always be friends. They would always be together. It was the best news she had heard all day.

And in a moment of brief insanity, she leaned in. Maybe she had imagined his glance to her lips. Maybe it was the fact that she had been so heartbroken that she thought she would go to someone who had done nothing but give her love from the beginning. 

A brief moment of insanity, where she decided that maybe platonic love should be enough to substitute for romance. She closed her eyes and leaned in. 

She opened her eyes to feel a slight bit of pressure on her forehead. He had kissed her right at her hairline. 

“Let’s not make any decisions tonight.” He said. 

She looked up at him and nodded. Embarrassed but thankful. Yes, she loved Kou. But not in that way. She had been hurt and confused. She was full of thoughts and emotions but none of them had been sorted out or made any sense. She was in a state that made it easy to be rash. Easy to be taken advantage of, if she ventured to think that far.

Kou was a really good friend.

“We have to go back.” She said. “Walk me there?”

He smiled and offered his arm. 

“Maybe after all this we should take a break.” Kou said to her. “Give ourselves time to figure things out.”

“I would love that.”

***

Hanako decided that the catwalk was the best place to wait and see. He could see Nene perfectly and he could wait to see the fallout from such a disaster of a night. Only two things could be salvaged that night, the fact that Nene was even better than Hanako had imagined and that she was safe and sound. The boy had kept his promise.

“I found you, Amane!” 

Amane looked up to see Tsukasa standing over him. Even though his tone was playful, Tsukasa was in less than a good mood. This rivalry between siblings had crossed lines that Hanako did his best to tiptoe around. Tsukasa ran past those lines like he was in a race.

“Did you see the message I left you?” 

The stagehand. That boy Nene had mentioned once or twice who worked the flys. Yeah, he saw. He understood. If Amane didn’t hide, there was a chance that he could have worn a new rope necklace instead. He couldn’t let it shake him. No matter how upsetting or how horrifying he couldn’t let Tsukasa know it fucked him up. He can’t let him have that power over him.

He had no choice but to bluff.

“That was childish of you Tsukasa. Very childish.” He stood up, dusting himself off. “Did he have to die?”

“Did you have to ruin my night?” Tsukasa asked. “Mitsuba was mine to break and you took that from me.”

Amane resisted the urge to roll his eyes. So what, he poisoned Mitsuba.  The only reason why it worked so well is because Tsukasa had been straining his voice so much. Mitsuba had been periodically losing his voice from the training they did. All he did was move the process along.

“I protected what’s mine.” He stated. That was a simple fact. 

“About that. I saw the funniest thing while I was out on the roof looking for you.” Tsukasa said in a sing-song voice.  “I saw Nene.”

In a flash, Amane grabbed Tsukasa by the collar. Pining Tsukasa between him and the railing. 

“What did you do?” 

“Easy there. I didn’t do anything to your dearest love.” Tsukasa laughed. “I just watched.”

“She’s not-“

“Oh, I know.” Tsukasa smiled. “She told me herself sometime ago. I can understand why you like her so much. Her voice is something really special.”

Amane’s blood ran cold. 

When did he- 

How did he-

He was so careful, how did he slip past him?

“She belongs to you so I have to wonder if you tried anyways. Did you kiss her?” Tsukasa asked. “I have to know, do kisses really taste like lemon?” 

What was he trying to insinuate? 

“How dare you-“

“I didn’t even get to the part on the roof!” Tsukasa said. “She was with the patron. I’m sure they’re in love. And this had only driven them closer.”

Amane’s grip loosened. 

“You’re wrong.” He said. “She told me she didn’t-“

“Oh is that what she told you?” Tsukasa placed a hand on Amane’s face. “How heartbroken you must be, Amane. I should take her off your hands so you don’t get hurt anymore.”

“You’re lying.” Amane could feel a hot lump in his throat. He couldn’t cry. He couldn’t let Tsukasa get the better of him.  He let Tsukasa go. He couldn’t waste his breath on this.

“But she’s lying.” 

Amane continued to walk away. He’ll ask Nene himself. He won’t listen to him anymore.

 “Don’t worry, I’ll punish her for you.” Tsukasa said. 

That got his attention. 

“If you harm a single hair on her head-“

“Prove it.” Tsukasa said, reaching to his side to reveal a knife. “Threats don’t mean anything. You know how I feel about holding back. At this point, you might as well fight me.” 

Tsukasa looked down at the stage. The show was finished. 

“Beat me before the bows are done and I won’t do it.”

“I didn’t bring my knife.” Amane said. 

“That’s not my problem.”

It had been some time since their last knife fight. Usually because Tsukasa tends to instigate them for various menial reasons and Amane had better things to do. So he had to rely on muscle memory and what he remembered of their last fight. Of course, the last time they both had knives. But there had been more than a handful of  times where Amane was unprepared and of all those times, he had only won a couple of those fights. 

Tsukasa came at him first. His swipes were in wide arcs keeping Amane at a safe distance from him. Amane needed to get that thing away from him. If he managed to get the knife the power imbalance would shift. Otherwise he was currently in a lose-lose situation.

Amane made a grab for the knife. It was like they were children. Tsukasa’s hand was in his face as he reached for the weapon. But when he managed to snatch it, Tsukasa grabbed his arm and hauled him over flipping Amane over and taking the knife back while he was immobilized. 

The two may had switched places but Tsukasa still had the upper hand. He was still in the defense.

Amane needed to agitate him. Get him to slip. Get the knife. 

Tsukasa aimed for his ribs. 

Dodge.

“You missed.”

He tried for his cheek. 

Another dodge.

“It’s almost like you don’t even want to hit me.”

Tsukasa was starting to get more erratic, more sloppy. But with each attempt, Amane was getting backed into a corner. 

“Geez Tsu, I don’t have a single cut. It’s almost as if you don’t want to win.” Amane said. If he dodged another attempt he could try to use his force against him. 

“Sorry Amane, but you lose.” Tsukasa smiled. “It’s punishment time.”

Before Amane could say anything Tsukasa went for one final swing that would have surely hit Amane’s face if he hadn’t ducked. 

He regretted it immediately. 

There was the sound of a rope cutting loose.  The chandelier rope. 

Amane reached for it but it was too late. It was too fast. 

He could hear screams but nothing was louder than Tsukasa’s laughter.

Nene. 

It was during bows, she would be front and center.  He looked over to see Kou had pulled her out of the way just as the chandelier fell and splintered into thousands of pieces of glass.

“I guess we didn’t need Mitsuba to bring down the chandelier.” Tsukasa said. 

The relief of Nene’s safety was replaced with unadulterated violent fury.

He was going to kill Tsukasa. 

Chapter Text

Mayhem. Underserved mayhem. 

That's what Sakura saw. Everything had fallen apart. All her hard work has led up to shattered glass and twisted metal all in a heap on the stage. She had just had the ghost of a taste of hell and it was enough to send her over the edge. 

And what does she do once the chandelier falls and everything burns to the ground. Made herself scarce. Avoid Teru. Escape. She goes to the deepest recesses of the opera house not even registering Tsuchigomori running right behind her. She goes to the source of the madness. And all she finds is two young men wrestling each other to the ground. Screaming and cursing at each other like children. 

How pathetic it was that these two were the source of their torment. 

They pried the two of them apart. Tsukasa resigned the moment that she put her arms around him. He was still egging his brother on but he was no longer physical. Hanako on the other hand was doing anything in his power to get out of Tsuchigomori's grasp. Tsuchigomori’s attempts were overwritten by Hanako’s unyielding fury. He looked like a crazed animal as he continued to try to attack his brother. 

“Can you two stop it!” Tsuchigomori shouted, silencing the two of them. “Just stop because I think you owe us both an explanation of what the hell happened up there.”

As soon as he asked that it was a flurry of accusations and excuses that Sakura couldn’t make heads or tails of. 

“Stop! Give it a rest!” Tsuchigomori said. “I should have known better than to ask. I just don’t understand. I tell you two, don’t do anything you would regret. Go about your business but don’t make rash decisions!”

“I didn’t- Tsukasa, he-“ Hanako’s protests were futile. 

“Oh don’t get me wrong Tsukasa did a plethora of sins but don’t you forget that you were the first to speak up. You both are the phantom and so these wrongdoings also are your wrongdoings! As far as anyone is concerned only one person is doing this. His transgressions are yours and vice versa.”

“His transgressions…” Hanako looked like he was going to be sick. 

“So we dropped the chandelier.” Tsukasa said. “How lovely.”

Tsukasa’s words only agitated his brother. He knew he did. All this did was cause Hanako to get violent again, wriggling out of his grasp as best he could to no avail.

"Tsukasa, from this day forward you will never know peace again! I swear it!” Hanako hissed. 

“Bold words for someone who doesn’t keep their promises!” Tsukasa cackled, managing to look smug even restrained in Sakura’s arms. “I’m going to be sleeping soundly for the rest of my natural life!”

“Bold of you, to assume that I’ll let you live long enough to know!” 

“Think Nene would like that very much?” Tsukasa asked. “Wonder if she’ll like you if you were a murderer? Oh wait…”

And when Hanako heard that his eyes widened. Tsukasa looked even more proud that he managed to get such a reaction. But it only lasted for a second because Hanako managed to break free from Tsuchigomori’s grip and practically launched at his brother. Sakura had only managed to get scarcely out of the way before she watched Tsukasa get taken to the ground. 

“What do we do now?” Tsuchigomori sighed. “Think we should just wait until they get it out of their system?”

“Go, I’ll handle them. You have a mess to deal with.”

She didn’t want to tell him that it was partially due to the fact that he would be too soft on them. Especially on Hanako. He wouldn’t accept that from her no matter how true it was. He wouldn’t baby them per se. Tsuchigomori was not a cuddly man and more often than not he could be prickly, aloof, and vindictive if properly motivated. But he has known those two longer than she has. Though he was wary of them, he had a soft spot for them, and a particularly soft spot for Hanako. This had to be tearing him up inside.

He had other hard truths to deal with so this would just have to be her problem. Besides, she wasn’t sure if she could stomach watching even a shred of sympathy be put in their direction.

Tsuchigomori looked between her and the disaster in front of them. He sighed. 

“I told them not to do anything stupid and this was the result. I’m going to tell you the same thing. Please be the one person who takes my advice.” Tsuchigomori’s voice sounded broken. 

She nodded. 

“Be careful.”  

And that was the last thing he said to her before he vanished to go back to the remains of the ruined night. 

Sakura didn’t respond. She just watched in absolute horror as the two tore each other apart. It was incomprehensible. It was chaotic. It was petty. It was...

It was...

Infuriating.

It was absolutely infuriating.

So much so she had barely registered striking both of them. All she knew is one moment they were fighting and the next moment they were both rubbing to the tops of their heads, looking at her with a stunned expression. She had them sitting side by side staring up at her like children. 

Good. 

If they wanted to act like children she could certainly treat them as such. 

“Stop arguing. It is embarrassing to watch.” She said. 

“But-“ Tsukasa started.

“ No. I don’t want to hear it.” Her voice came out so hardened and stern that it even startled her a little. “I don’t care. Cut. It. Out.”

“Sakura, you don’t understand!” Hanako said.

“No! You two don’t seem to understand! You two have dragged everyone in your petty sibling squabble! You ruined everything and now you want me to watch you two battle each other while everything burns to the ground? How inconsiderate can you be?”

“Sakura-”

“You two aren’t allowed to be upset! You forget there are actual consequences to this! Have you no pity to those that you haunt?”

Tsukasa rolled his eyes. 

“Don’t be dramatic, nobody died.” Tsukasa said. 

Sakura stared at him. The silence that passed was cavernous. 

“You fucking killed Fuiji!” 

“Nobody of consequence died.” Tsukasa revised. 

Nobody of consequence? 

“Everyone is a person of consequence once you murder them. That boy was a person and Tsuchigomori is going to have to leave tonight to tell his family that he is gone forever. There is such a thing as too far. Do you understand that?”

Hanako’s face paled considerably but Tsukasa remained unaffected. 

“What is there to understand?” Tsukasa shrugged. “I did what was necessary.”

“Nobody had to die tonight.” Her words rang hollow. She knew it. Hanako knew it and she was sure Tsukasa was well aware of that. But that didn’t seem to matter to him.

“I’ll make a note of it for the next opera.” Tsukasa said nonchalantly. “I need to think about the next session for Mitsuba.”

“You’ll have plenty of time then. Because of the chandelier stunt you pulled, we’re closing the opera house until we replace it.” Sakura said.

The stare Hanako had turned on his brother was brutal. If looks could kill, Tsukasa would have gone cold before he hit the ground.

“What? It’s just one chandelier.”  Tsukasa said taking the news with a grain of salt. “How long does it take that to fix, a week, two weeks?”

“Oh no, it’s much longer than that.” Hanako said between gritted teeth. 

“Three weeks?” Tsukasa asked. Hanako and Sakura shook their heads. He started to actually look upset. “Four?”

“Six months.”  Sakura said.

Between the absolute nightmare this will have on their public image, the money it costs, and just the sheer time it takes to fix the damages. They were lucky the time was so short. But it didn’t matter to them.

The two looked like Sakura had just sentenced them to death. She wished she did. 

“This is all your fault!” Tsukasa said.

“My fault?” Hanako echoed. “I’m sorry, did I drop the chandelier?”

“You heard what Tsuchigomori said, technically we both did and since you started it it’s your fault!”

“You started it! This would have never happened if you didn’t interfere with Mitsuba!”

“That’s only because-“

She struck the two of them again. 

“What did I say about the bickering?” She narrowed her eyes. “You two are brothers. Act like it.”

The two looked between each other. The wounds are too fresh tonight. She knew that, but they’ll have to be civil. At least as long as they were in her line of sight. It was the least they could do. 

She sighed. 

“I have to go back and clean up your mess.” She said, turning to leave. “I suggest you make up soon because you’ll be each other’s only company until it gets fixed.”

When Sakura exited, she felt all of the anger and  adrenaline leave her body. Her entire being was trembling almost as if she remembered altogether how afraid she was. How terrifying it all is. Where does one go from here? She had six months to come up with her own answer.

***

Teru was a bit of a bastard. Even he could admit that to himself. He couldn’t help himself. Any moment he could be even the slightest bit tongue and cheek he did it with gusto and pride. And that was something that could never be quelled.

Especially now.

Six months. 

Six months had passed and he was met with absolute silence. 

It was a nerve wracking and paranoid six months. He hadn’t known peace since that night and a good night sleep was much rarer than he wished but still six months had passed and there was nothing.

No notes.

No dramatics.

No phantom. 

It was the best thing that could have ever happened to him. 

So when the chandelier was nearly finished, he to had consider the debut of their new addition. He couldn’t be causal. He couldn’t be civil. No, he had no choice but to lean in to the already perceived dramatics and be as antagonistic as possible in doing so.

He remembered Kou and Akane sitting in his office talking about their next move. 

“Kou,” He said. “I can’t thank you enough for helping me with this whole situation. Even as your older brother I wonder if I ask too much of you.”

“Nonsense. Of course, I’d help you. That’s what brothers do!” Kou said. 

Akane scoffed. 

“That’s all well and good but we still haven’t discussed how we’re going to unveil the new chandelier.” Akane said. “We have exhausted a lot of our resources already but we can’t afford to spare any expense. Our image is at stake here. So, we need something that the public will enjoy.”

“Like a party?” Kou offered. 

“Yes, but remember this is opera society we will need something a little more refined.”  Akane said. 

“So, a ball?” Kou tried again. 

“I suppose that’s one idea. Teru, what are your thoughts?”

Teru twirled his pen thoughtfully.  A ball. It was a splendid idea. And Teru had just the theme. 

“Kou, you said that this phantom fellow was masked?” Teru asked. Kou nodded. 

“Then I have the perfect theme.”

“Please, Monsieur Manager,” Akane said sarcastically. “Enlighten us.” 

Teru smiled something wicked. Yes, it was a perfect idea. 

“Let’s do a masquerade.”

And so preparations were made and invitations were sent.  Had the concept been mean spirited in conception? Of course, but as he continued to plan the event he found that the people were simply excited for the festivities. After all there was something inherently magical about hiding yourself in a fantastical array of costumes.

And what better reason to celebrate in such a way than the reopening of the theater.

It was something that Teru fully intended to enjoy. 

When the doors opened to the foyer of the opera house, it was bathed in golden light as the orchestra began to play music. People poured in wearing different elaborate costumes. 

But for some reason he hesitated at the threshold. 

What if this was a bad idea? 

He felt a tug at his sleeve. He glanced over to see his sister practically vibrating in excitement. 

Tiara had been talking nonstop about the event ever since he mentioned it to her. She had insisted that she needed to go and that it was fate that she happened to be home in time. And if he denied her wishes “what a great disservice” he’ll be doing to his only sister. So, of course with strong arguments such as those, he had to let her go. 

She decided on a princess costume. Her blonde hair was styled in coils that bounced despite her best efforts to sit still. Her pink poofy dress was covered in ruffles and bows with gold detailing and embroidery that glistened as it caught the light. Looking at her, unaware of the weight of this ball, the complications, and the nightmare that had led to this event in the first place, it relaxed him. In the eyes of his fifteen year old sister, it was just an exciting party. Why not enjoy it?

“Alright, go.” He said, watching as she zipped past him, leaving him in the doorway. 

This left him with the task of finding his own colleagues in the sea of masks and illusion. He avoided Tsuchigomori and Yako who seemed to be having a very passionate debate. And just by his luck when he was about to give up he bumped into someone wearing demon horns who had been engrossed into a conversation with an angel. It was Akane and Aoi he was sure of it. And though he hadn't been part of the conversation he could tell it wasn't about theology. 

"Hey! Watch where you are-" 

Teru flipped his mask up. 

"Monsieur Manager!" The demon squeaked. Teru lifted the demon's mask up with finger. It was indeed Akane. 

"Monsieur Aoi." Teru smiled, removing his hand allowing the mask to smack Akane in the face.

"Teru! What a pleasant surprise!" The angel said, removing her mask to reveal that she was Aoi. "This is quite the party."

"Why thank you, Mademoiselle. I have to say your costume is very lovely." Teru said. "Has Akane told you that?"

"Again and again." Aoi sighed. "He had also mentioned that we match and that might be a sign that we were meant to be."

Teru wasn't surprised. 

"Ah, well you know Akane. His imagination is certainly active." Teru shrugged. He was used to these antics by now. “He is quite the hopeless romantic. Emphasis on the hopeless part.”

Aoi giggled to which Akane scowled.  

“I am also right here.” Akane said. 

“Ah, yes, you are. Which reminds me, could I borrow him for a second?” Teru smiled apologetically while Akane grimaced. 

“Of course. I wouldn’t want to get between whatever business you two have.” Aoi said with a wave of her hand. 

“Wait for me here, dearest?” Akane said. “I promise I’ll come back.” 

Aoi paused, allowing a tuneless hum to escape her lips as she evaluated his request.

“Maybe, only if you promise to get me a drink when you return.”

“For you? I’d lasso the sun, just make you warmer if you request.” He said, taking her hand.  “Marry me?”

Teru rolled his eyes.

“Four points.  Poetry is nice, but I’d really like that drink.” Aoi said, withdrawing her hand. 

Teu shivered slightly. That was cold. Well deserved but cold. 

“Absolutely! I’ll get right on that!” Akane pulled Teru away from her. 

"So you planned the whole outfit coincidence, didn't you?" Teru asked once they were out of earshot. 

"Maybe I did. Maybe I didn't." Akane said. 

“Did you?”

“No. I didn’t.”

Bullshit. 

"I have to know. How did you find out what her costume was?" 

"Coincidence.” Akane said as he filled up the champagne flute. 

“You’re a god awful liar. Someone must have told you. Nene is nice but her lips tend to remain sealed.”

“I’m telling you I didn’t plan this.”

“Natsuhiko would have heard but I’m sure you get too annoyed to hold a conversation and while Mitsuba would tell you because it’s funny I doubt that he and Miss Akane talk much in recent months due to his ongoing rivalry with her best friend.” Teru racked his brain for anyone else who would tell him.

“I think the more I talk to you the more you try to validate your ridiculous theory.”

Teru snapped his fingers in realization. 

“It’s Lemon! He told you!” 

And as soon as he came to this conclusion he felt hands roughly cover his mouth. Akane may have been shorter than him but it didn’t stop him from trying to shut him up. Teru looked over to see Aoi was looking in their direction. 

They immediately sprung apart, giving her an awkward wave. She smiled and waved back before letting her attention wander. 

“Can you be any louder?” Akane hissed at him. “Aoi nearly heard you.”

“So it was Lemon. You worried she’ll stop telling him stuff if she finds out?” Teru smiled. 

Akane grimaced which only made Teru smile wider. 

“Fine. It was Lemon. Don’t get such a big head about it. And don’t tell Aoi.” Akane said. 

“Now was that so hard to admit,” Teru said. “You could have ruined my costume.”

“Oh yes. I forgot to say… very original.” Akane’s sarcasm wasn’t missed but Teru didn’t acknowledge it. 

“I know! It was Tiara’s idea! She wanted to match!” He said referring to his knight costume. “Unfortunately, my princess has gone off to socialize but I think I like my costume.” 

“She seems to have succeeded in her endeavors.” Akane said. Teru followed his gaze to see that Tiara was talking incessantly with another girl her age who had a plate piled high with different sweets and desserts. It was Mirai, Akane’s young cousin. She seemed to be listening intently as she bit into a fruit tart. “Ah, what a glutton that girl is.”

The two of them sat there for a moment watching the two girls. The party was a great idea. 

“Thank you for inviting her,” Akane said. “She may not be high society but…” 

Teru shrugged. 

“She’s your family Akane. Of course she’s invited.” Teru said. “Besides it would be a shame for her to miss such a delightful party.”

“Indeed, it’s a wonderful way to start the new year.” Akane nodded. He handed Teru a glass and raised his own. “Here’s to us. A toast to this city.”

“Yes. What a pity that the phantom can’t be here.” Teru laughed. And with that they clinked their glasses and drank.

That’s when Teru saw her in the corner of his eye. 

Sakura. 

Mask be damned, he could tell from a mile away. 

And she looked… 

She seemed… 

She was…

Wow. 

She was outfitted in a black ball gown. The black bell skirt had fluttered from the bodice in a beautiful plumage of night. The fabric was cut in a fashion that made it seem that it was layers and layers of feathers. She had a wide feather lined neckline covered just where her collar bones ended. It crowned her like an angel clothed in its own dark wings.  The only thing cutting through the darkness was a stark white front panel that was covered in gold lace to match with her black and gold laced mask. 

Effectively stunning and utterly disarming. 

Very much a black swan. A captivating prey that enchants it's pursuer. He was, without a doubt, absolutely enamored. 

He didn’t think she would come. 

They spoke a month prior to this event. Teru was leaving the Opera Populaire after checking the progress of the new chandelier. He had seen her lingering at the door, peeking in hesitantly before ultimately deciding to turn away. 

She was halfway down the steps when he had called out to her. 

“Sakura! The neighborly thing to do is to say hello if you were wondering.” When Teru said this she stopped in her tracks. Shoulders tensed she slowly turned to him as he went to meet her. “Mind if I accompany you? It’s not  very gentlemanly to leave you here alone.”

He offered her his arm to which she took it. Tentatively, but not necessarily forced. Her touch felt so light he had scarcely been able to tell she touched him at all. But after a second, most likely a realization that Teru wasn’t diseased, she let her arm hook nicely with his.

“I was on my way home. I wouldn’t want to take you off course.” She said as they turned down the street. 

“Nonsense, it’s hardly a bother. Besides, it’s the neighborly thing to do.” Teru smiled at her. 

“My apologies Teru, it must have slipped my mind.” She said referring to his opening statement , still looking tense like she was bracing for an unforeseen disaster.  Despite this he still took a moment to revel in the familiarity that she had spoken to him. “I hope that is enough for you to forgive me for this transgression.”

“I’m afraid Sakura that you must apologize for many more transgressions against me.” He said. 

She raised an eyebrow. Her lips pressed in a hard thin line.

“And what may those be?”

“I’m afraid that despite you admitting to having a fondness for me you’ve decided to neglect me.” Teru said. 

The tension seemed to leave her body as she scoffed at him. 

"I have never admitted to something like that.” Sakura rolled her eyes. “I never would have pegged you as someone so needy.”

“Of course, I am.” Teru smiled at her. “With all my colleagues scattered to the winds, I find myself deficient of attention. And with that deficiency comes the craving of a specific company.” 

“And for that reason you accuse me, Monsieur Manager?” She said, clearly amused. “It sounds as if my crimes were serious.”

“They are. In doing so you had let me come up with a very strange theory." Teru said.

“Theory?” She echoed.

“You must be avoiding me.” He said, stopping to look at her. “But I wouldn’t imagine my dear friend to be so cruel to me.”

They locked eyes, as she seemed to tighten her grip around his arm. They both knew the answer to that. She had been avoiding him and Teru found it to be needlessly cruel to him. And while he played it off as if he was doing dramatics it was much worse than that. He found that despite all reason, he was greatly affected by it.

Plaguing him with uncertainty and anticipation. Straying him even further from his goals in the process. Her place in this game of chess had eluded him and confused him. She was a player. She was a clue. She was an answer and a question. She was a detail but how important of a detail was she? How much weight does her words have? Was she in his thoughts because she was part of the enigma that was his newly purchased opera house or had he grown attached?

He prayed it was the former. 

“To acquire my friendship is a cruelty all on it’s own.” She said softly. “I’ve warned you of that.”

“And so you punish me with withdrawal. That seems like you hardly spared me in the first place.” Teru shrugged. “Natsuhiko talks highly of you but seems to neglect to speak of your severity.”

Sakura smiled and shook her head.

“And so you seem to forget that Natsuhiko is dull enough to delight in my coldness. A trial of love, he calls it.” She mused. 

“Natsuhiko isn’t the brightest but he may have a point.”  Teru said as they stopped in front of Sakura’s residence. “And the toughest of trials have the sweetest rewards, Sakura. And no reward could be sweeter than the ability to know more of you.”

Sakura stared at him. Her expression was practically unreadable except for the increasing color in her cheeks. Teru couldn’t help the triumph he felt in that. A genuine reaction worth more than pure gold. Did he say something that he’d been trying to keep to himself just to prove a point? Yes. But the face she made made him decide that it was well worth the sacrifice.

“Try for me?” Teru said, his voice a touch more hopeful than he’d normally allow. 

Sakura sighed and nodded.

“Only if it would keep you from using Natsuhiko as a frame of reference for my character.”

Teru couldn’t help but laugh at that.  She was about to open the door when he had remembered.

“I almost forgot,” Teru said. “The chandelier is going to finish in about a month. We’re celebrating with a masquerade ball in the foyer. Will you attend?”

The way that Sakura looked at him, he would have thought he told her he was going to catch a bullet with his bare hands. 

“You’re joking.” She said.

“Often I am but I am quite serious in my request this time around.” He said. 

“Tell me you didn’t realize. Tell me you didn’t come up with such a blatant insult to the Phantom.” Sakura said, eyes narrowed.

“It’s hard to insult someone we haven’t heard from in five months.” Teru shrugged. 

Sakura pinched the bridge of her nose. 

“Incorrigible. You are absolutely incorrigible. I can’t believe,” She paused to look at him. “well, I can. I can believe it actually.”

“It’s not unheard of to have a party to celebrate.” He said. “Most find it pretty much expected.”

They both knew that wasn’t what she was talking about. 

“I have never met someone so clever and so unbelievably stupid in my entire life.” Sakura groaned. “It should be illegal.”

“I’m sorry. Am I clever or stupid?” Teru said grinning at her backhanded compliment.

“Both. Each in the most insufferable fashion.” She deadpanned. 

“So... are you attending?” He asked again. 

“ Goodbye Teru,” She said. With that she entered her home and from then on they only communicated in letters that stood between the border of sarcastically overdone politeness and dry witty banter with slightly scandalous undertones. But that was the last time he had seen her. 

But now, Teru wondered if he ever had truly seen her at all. Teru had always known that Sakura was lovely but this was something different.  She was something different. 

"Monseiur Aoi, go fetch Miss Akane's drink now. I'm sure she's absolutely parched waiting for you." Teru said to Akane, keeping Sakura in his sights. "That or she’ll find someone else to give her drinks on command. "

"Ah! Thank you! I must be off!”  Akane rushed off. “Aoi, darling! I hope you weren’t waiting too long!”

With Akane out of the way Teru decided to make his presence known. 

“I thought you wouldn’t show.” Teru said. Sakura turned removing her mask to show off those alluring eyes that he couldn’t quite get past. 

“I changed my mind.” She said. “How could I miss a spectacle quite like this? It’s not everyday we have an event so grand. Once in a lifetime.”

“You are quite right.” He agreed. “Would you honor me the privilege to share a once in a lifetime dance with you?”

She paused, glancing to the side.

“Searching for a reason to deny me?” He asked.

“No, just keeping an eye out for Natsuhiko. He has no idea I am attending and I would like to keep it that way.” She said. “I haven’t seen him but I know he’s here.”

“He is.” Teru affirmed. He pointed to a corner of the room that was surrounded by people. “He and Mitsuba are over there entertaining anyone who would listen.”

As if on cue the crowd revealed Mitsuba in a red cape telling some tale of some sort while Natsuhiko seemed to act out whatever subject.

“Nice to see Mitsuba in good spirits especially after…” Her sentence seemed to die there. 

“Oh, he’s better than ever. So much so I think he’s back to getting back to his old tricks of finding new ways to push my buttons.” Teru sighed. “As for Natsuhiko, well he’s pretty much the same.”

“I’m assuming he’s the one dressed like a fool.” Sakura said. 

He nodded. 

She smiled. 

“Fitting.” She said. “But if he sees me I’m sure, he’ll bother me. He always does.”

“Well, if he sees that you’re busy with me, he’ll have to leave you be.” Teru said, offering his hand. “So, dance with me?”

She hesitated but let her hand settle in his.

“I don’t see why not.”

***

“It’s never too late to back out.”  Kou reminded Nene as they reached the opera house. 

“I’m not going to back out.” She said. 

“I know but I just wanted you to know there isn’t any shame if you want to.” Kou said at the door.

“Kou, seriously. I’ve made up my mind.”

“I know.” He sighed. 

Kou was sure she would be overwhelmed by the spectacle of it all. But when he had entered with Nene, it seemed as if she was trying to soak up the energy in the room. She looked at him with bright eyes and a jubilant smile. A rarity in recent months but a delight nevertheless.  And in that joy she pulled him into the crowd to dance. 

Nene had chosen a mermaid to be her inspiration. 

Her hair fell in loose curls that were pulled back to show off the pink and gold scale detailing on her mask. Not to mention the shells and pearls outlining it. Her dress was a light seafoam color with a pink bow tying a portion of it up revealing the gold ruffled layers underneath. Needless to say she was stunning.

But what most wouldn’t notice was the simple understated chain around her neck. The chain dips just enough that it slipped underneath her clothes concealing a silver ring that Kou had given to her. 

It wasn’t an engagement ring. Kou and Nene weren’t bold enough to call it something so final. It was something much more symbolic and much less binding. 

It was three months after the incident. Since that night Kou insisted that she stays at the Minamoto’s Estate.  Kou was worried for her and he was right for doing so. For the first week all she did stay in her room, not leaving for meals or anything at all. After Kou had begged her to join the living, she decided to leave her room.  But Nene wasn’t living amongst them; she was haunting their halls. Roaming from place to place wordlessly in a daze. Inconsolable and unobtainable. 

His best friend had lost herself in a way that he had never seen.

However, every once in a while, Nene would indulge him in a walk around the gardens to attempt to lift her spirits. Sometimes, it would work and they would talk about nothing for hours and Nene would rise from the dead. Other times they would walk in silence and Kou was just an escort to her usual haunts. But if Kou was lucky, Nene would manage to talk about the opera house and Hanako.

Kou was lucky this time around.

He had assumed that it was one of those moments where Kou was just an inconsequential part of her daily haunt but instead she broke the silence. 

“Kou, you know you never asked me what my wish was.” She said pausing to look at some red flower he didn’t know the name of. 

“Your wish?” Kou echoed.

“My wish to Hanako. What he was supposed to give me in my contract.” She said. “You never asked me about what I wanted.”

Kou scratched the back of his head. He wasn’t sure he was allowed to ask. He rarely felt that he was allowed to even ask about the opera house in general in fear of the possibility of her clamming up. Trying to get the heart of her relationship with Hanako sounded like a sure way for her to regress back into her room. 

“It must have slipped my mind.” He said. “Were you planning on sharing?”

“Only if you were interested.” She said, sitting on the bench. Kou sat beside her. 

“I’m interested!” Kou said a little too eagerly which made Nene laugh a little. 

“It’s kind of embarrassing.” Nene blushed as she played with the ends of her hair. 

Kou raised an eyebrow. 

“He didn’t coerce you into asking for something strange did he?”

“W-what?” She stammered. “No! It’s nothing like that!” 

“Well then what is it?” He asked. 

“I… I asked if he could help me become Primadonna so…” 

She mumbled something unintelligible under her breath.

“So... what?” Kou asked. “Nene, you have to speak up.” 

“So, I can impress gentlemen!” She confessed. “I got rejected for my fat ankles so I thought being Primadonna would help me find love!” 

“Oh, Nene,” was all Kou managed to say. 

“I know, it seems really stupid now but I thought it would work. I thought maybe if I was more important men would look past my ankles.” She slumped her shoulders burying her face in his hands. “And… I don’t know. Settle for me.”

“Nene, I’m not trying to be mean but I think that it’s stupid that you think that someone will have to ‘settle’ for you.” He said. “If anything you should be worried about you having to settle for someone else rather than the other way around.”

Nene sighed. 

“I don’t know Kou, I don’t think anybody would want to marry me. I think I might just be alone forever.” She plucked a flower that was close by twirling it between her fingers.

“Don’t say that.”  

“I can and I will.” She said. “I don’t know anybody who would give me the chance.”

“I would.” Kou said without thinking. 

“What?” She said snapping her head in his direction. “Kou, come on be serious. You and I aren’t in love.”

Kou felt his face heat up. He knew he and Nene weren’t in love. As a matter of fact, he was actually becoming increasingly aware of her feelings for Hanako since the night of the incident. 

“Not like that. I mean, as friends.” Kou clarified.

“Kou, that doesn’t make sense.” Nene said. 

“I just mean that you would have a lot to offer as a wife. You're sweet, kind, interesting. Besides your ankles are actually really cute.” Kou put a hand over his mouth. Was that inappropriate? That was definitely inappropriate.

“You mean it?” Nene lit up.

Kou nodded. 

They sat in silence for a second. That was when a stupid idea came to mind. 

“You know what, what the hell. Let’s get married, Nene.” Kou said. 

Nene looked so startled she nearly fell off the bench. 

“Kou, are you  feeling alright?” Nene asked, pressing a hand to his forehead. 

“I’m fine. Really.” Kou laughed, removing her hand. “I just had this stupid idea. Like a really dumb promise we could make to each other.”

“Go on.”

“I just thought. Well,I’m at that age where people start asking if I’m gonna get married. I don’t really have anyone in mind. But I really want you to be taken care of and to make sure that you’ll be okay. So if you truly give up on marriage in... I don’t know a couple years or so. Marry me.” Kou said. “Then if you find someone we can have a very amicable divorce and you can remarry.”

“Hm… it would boost my popularity.” She said to herself. “I mean to be pursued by someone so well known and liked.”

“See? Maybe it’s not that bad of an idea.” 

“But what if you find someone?” Nene asked. 

“Not going to happen.”

“Kou, if you find someone you better leave me and remarry!”

“Fine. If none of us finds someone in a couple years, we get married for convenience. But if we find someone beforehand then we break it off. Deal?” 

“Deal.” She said. “But if we do get married you will have to propose again because this proposal is awful.”

“Okay, as friends.” He said. 

“As friends.” She affirmed. 

A few days later he had given her a small silver ring just as a reminder. And from then on she wore it on a chain. It was symbolic of their friendship and all they had gone through. Kou liked Nene. Kou may even have loved Nene but he knew that at his core he just wanted her to be happy. And this was just a way to make sure she is. 

They wouldn’t call it an engagement because that would mean that this was more permanent. Kou and Nene weren’t courting each other. They just were friends. Friends who had promised a safety net because falling is so scary. 

“Kou,” She whispered in his ear as they waltzed.  “do you think Hanako will be here?”

“Are you worried that’s he’d show up?’’ Kou said. Nene looked to the side. Of course she was. “He’s disappeared for half a year, Nene. I’m not even sure if he’s still in the opera house.”

He wasn’t sure if that put her at ease or worried her more. 

“Let’s put those thoughts to bed for a night.” He said. “It’s a party, you know.”

She laughed as Kou took a second to twirl her. 

“Okay, okay. You’re right.” She said. “It’s a party. We should have a little bit of fun.”

***

Mitsuba was freer than he had ever been. Freer than when he left his studies for the first time, freer than he had felt during his first solo performance. Mitsuba was free to say whatever and do whatever. Because for the last six months, Tsukasa has disappeared. 

Where his phantom had gone Mitsuba had no ideas and no cares. As long as he was gone, Mitsuba slept easier than he had during the entirety of Il Muto. 

Though, it would be deceiving to go on as if Mitsuba was unscathed. He had hardly healed and neither were his fears freely forgotten. He was just no longer shackled with the threat of Tsukasa’s sessions looming over him. But he still had many questions. 

Mitsuba remembered how confused he was. He had a contract with the phantom yet he was still poisoned and replaced with Nene Yashiro. Why? Was he not good enough? Despite all the effort, tears, and pain, was Mitsuba not enough?

He could still feel the ghost of Tsukasa’s fingers running through his hair before the show. Tsukasa telling him how excited he’ll be for the show. How important it was that he did well. Mitsuba was Tsukasa’s little pet. His little doll. 

Maybe Tsukasa just decided for him to be replaced. Even so Mistuba would still be his to play with. Tsukasa said so himself. 

All of that no longer mattered. 

Mitsuba was free. 

He had taken a moment to breathe, allowing Natsuhiko told down the fort while he decompressed.  And so he stood against a wall, nursing a drink that was turning tepid by the second. As much as Mitsuba loved being loved and fawned over, he wasn’t as used to it as he was previously. Being out of the game for six months had that effect. 

He felt a tap on his shoulder. Mitsuba flinched on instinct.

“Good God! Has anyone taught you not to scare… someone… like that.” It was Kou. Kou Minamoto dressed like a wolf. His wolf mask sat proudly on the side of his head. His coat was lined with grey fur. It looked good on him. Mitsuba wasn’t even going to try to deny that.  What was really striking though was the fact that his outfit complemented Mitsuba’s Red Riding Hood get up. 

“Signor Mitsuba, I apologize for the scare, I was just wondering if you would like some company.” 

Mitsuba eyed him suspiciously.

“Get bored of babysitting your beloved radish?”  Mitsuba asked, taking a sip of his drink. Almost lukewarm. Terrible.

“If you are asking about Nene, she’s socializing.” Kou shrugged. He leaned on the wall next to Mitsuba swirling the champagne in his glass around. “She’s an adult and adults don’t need babysitters.”

“Of course, she doesn’t.” Mitsuba snickered. Nene must have given him the boot. Everyone knows that these two were joined at the hip ever since the chandelier incident. Most assumed they were on the cusp of marriage assuming that Kou hadn’t proposed already.

Mitsuba had no idea why that made him feel ill.

“So, how have you been doing Mitsuba?” Kou asked. 

It was more of a formality that he asked. He knew how he was doing. Kou had been checking on him since the incident. First couple months, Mitsuba spent confined to his home. Even after his voice came back, Mitsuba didn’t want to face the masses. So he spent it in his home throwing himself into a different love of his: painting. Kou may not have visited everyday but it was often enough. He would pop in about every other week. Talk to him for a few hours or simply watched him paint. And when Mitsuba asked why he was there he simply said that it was “just to see if he was okay.”

Kou should be asking himself how he was doing. Mitsuba could tell that he was  splintering himself into pieces in an attempt to deal with the whole situation. So of course he would just go to the closest broken person to satisfy his saviour’s complex. Mitsuba was tired of being used. 

“Just dandy until this creep just showed up and started bothering me. Which reminds me,” Mitsuba jabbed a finger in his chest. “Did you do this on purpose?” 

“I’m sorry... what?” Kou said, ears turning red. 

“This whole matching thing. I know you were obsessed with me but this is a whole other-“

“You are so damn cocky you know that?” Kou said. “I don’t know why I even try with you sometimes.” 

“Excuse me?” 

“You’re trying to throw me off balance.” Kou said. “Everytime I try to be civil with you, you always try to embarrass me.”

“Oh, you do that just fine on your own.”  Mitsuba grinned at him. 

Kou sighed.

“I just wanted to try to be friends with you.”

Mitsuba was stunned for a second. He wanted to be friends with him. 

“Of course you do. Everyone does. “ Mitsuba said, turning his head to the side. “Money, status, front row opera tickets. My friendship comes with a lot of perks.”

“Do I look like I need any of those things?” Kou gestured to himself. “I am plenty rich, must we forget who is paying for this chandelier. I am a viscount, and even more so a Minamoto. With my brother as the owner of the establishment not to mention, that I’m the patron , I could get front row seats on a whim.”

“Then fashion advice. Or some weird perverted fantasy you have.” Mitsuba shrugged. “I mean, let’s be honest it’s no secret that you hate me.” 

“Woah, I never said I hated you.” Kou’s eyes were blown wide. 

“You don’t have to. I’m an obstacle of your beloved.” Mitsuba said. “I mean, I still don't get why you’re here with me.”

“Fair enough.” He shrugged. “You’re arrogant, girly, rude, loud, moody, and on top of that you're really two faced.”

Mitsuba could feel the shame and anger rising up in his throat. He didn’t need to say that. Mitsuba already hated those things about himself.

“If you feel that way, then why the hell are you here?” 

“Because I don’t hate you.” Kou said simply. “You know you’re not so bad once people get to know you. It’d be easier to be your friend if you didn’t force yourself to be bigger than you already are. You’re actually pretty good on your own.”

Mitsuba felt color rise into his cheeks. That was barely a compliment, so why did he feel so warm? 

“Fine, I’ll allow it.” Mitsuba said.

“What?” 

“We can be friends.”

The way that Kou had lit up, he looked more like a golden retriever than a big bad wolf. So bright eyed and excited about Mitsuba’s acceptance. How was this the same person who had threatened him months ago? 

But then he saw Kou’s face harden and he remembered all over again.

“I have to go. Nene needs me.” Kou said, placing his drink on a nearby table. “I’ll be back.”

Mitsuba rolled his eyes. 

“Go save your princess.” He said, glancing over to see Nene looking lost in the sea of colors. “She looks like she needs you more than I do.”

“I’ll be back, don’t worry.” Kou smiled at him, giving him a salute. And with that Kou disappeared along with Mitsuba’s wits. Because for the first time in history, Red Riding Hood saw the wolf bare his teeth and thought about how nice it would be to get devoured. 

***

They all looked like him. They all looked like Hanako. Every time she turned or changed dance partners, they were Hanako. He was across the way, in the corner of her eye, right in front of her, he was everywhere.

She felt like she was going to throw up.

Everyone was wearing a mask and Hanako could have worn any of them.  After six months of coming to terms with his disappearance, she was now sure that everyone was him.

Is he back? Did she want to see him? Did she not want to see him? What does she want from him? What does she want? Does she want him? Does she? 

It was overwhelming. She was getting lost in the illusion of it all. 

But she kept getting whisked away. Dancing from partner to partner to keep afloat. 

But just when she thought she was truly lost, she managed to spin into someone she recognized.

Kou. 

She knew Kou.

“Almost lost you there,” He said, giving her a twirl. 

“Almost but not quite.” She smiled at him. “Are you enjoying yourself?”

“I…”

He stopped. No, everything stopped. The talking. The dancing. The music. Everything froze. She looked around to see what the commotion was. But everybody’s eyes were fixed to one spot. The top of the stairs.

Someone was at the top of the stairs. 

He was dressed in all red. His long cape moved to the side to reveal his tailcoat that had gold designs that snaked around his form. Atop his head sat a big red cavalier hat with a large feather. But what Nene couldn’t stop looking at was the golden skull mask that covered the top half of his face. 

The Red Death.

And for some reason she knew- no. They all knew that it was him.

Their phantom.

Her Hanako. 

“What happened to the music?” He said with faux innocence. “Don’t tell me you're mad that I showed up late. I came as early as I could.”

His footsteps echoed throughout the space. The room split like the Red Sea. 

“Nobody’s going to say hello?” He said. “Didn’t you miss me, I mean six months is a long time. But don’t worry, ‘twas just intermission.”

It felt like a dream or a nightmare. Nene had yet to decide which.

She watched with bated breath as he stopped in front of Teru.

“Teru, dearest, I know you’re upset I was gone for so long. So I got you a gift.” He held up a thick book that Nene didn’t realize he was holding. He pushed it into Teru’s chest. “It’s an opera. Don Juan Triumphant , I wrote it myself.”

“My advice is that we do this one. And this time we listen, how does that sound.” Hanako smiled, continuing forward. “After all there are worse things than a shattered chandelier. ” 

Nene felt her stomach turn. 

“Hanako?” She heard herself say. It slipped out. She didn’t mean to give herself away. She didn’t think- She didn’t know-

She just watched him walk over to her. His brown eyes staring at her from behind the mask. He reached for her and she froze. Still as a statue, heart hammering in her chest. He touched the chain around her neck, lifting it ever so slightly to reveal the ring at the end.

“Interesting.” He smiled and winked at her through the mask.

And just when she gathered enough courage to say something. Anything to him. 

He turned from her, cape flaring up. Then a flash, and smoke filled the room.  And the chaos started.

***

The screams of terror had Sakura lost and confused. Maybe she had one too many glasses that night. Her mind had dulled enough that she couldn’t make sense of what to do next. Everyone was running off into different directions and she had no clue where to go. Where was she to go? What was she to do? Was someone calling her name? 

In the confusion she felt someone tug her hand, pulling her to the crowd.  She just ran with them. They made it out into a nearby park into a maze of trees and bushes. Sakura having no true agenda of her own just followed. Wherever led out of the mess she’d go. 

She regretted that decision the moment she saw her hero. 

Teru. It was Teru who had took her hand.

He took her there on purpose.  

She swiped her hand away. Immediately trying to run off before he could say anything.

“Sakura!”

She just needed to get out of there.

“Sakura!”

She could have been with anyone but him. 

‘Sakura-“

“Don’t ask me anything! I know just as much as everyone else!” 

She felt his fingers grasp her wrist.

“That’s not true! You know something, don’t you?”

Sakura turned to yank her arm out of his hand but in her desperation she tripped over a loose twig, taking them both in the process. She opened her eyes to find herself on top of Teru. His blue eyes wide, blond hair wild, his cheeks a tinge pink in the moonlight. She was close enough to count the freckles on his nose.

“I know nothing. ” She insisted. 

He needed to leave her alone. He needed to let this one go. 

“Please. Don’t ask me.” Her voice broke. Dammit. 

“Madam, please. For all our sakes.” 

She got off of him, sitting up curling her legs to her chest as her skirt settled around her. Teru sat next to her, waiting patiently. She was so foolish. When had she let herself get so soft?

“It all really begins over twenty years ago, probably twenty-twoish years to be a little more exact.” Sakura began. 

The funny thing is that Sakura is much less important to the story itself. As a matter of fact, all she does is tell the story. 

About twenty-two years ago there were two twins. Identical in face and unfortunately in fortune. They were abandoned as babies and taken into a traveling fair. Despite being raised in such an unconventional place they were prodigies. Scholars, architects, musicians, composers, inventors, all types of talent shared between them. But they were locked in servitude to the owner. They made their keep as knife throwers. Sometimes fighting each other for sport. 

But one night, the fair had burned down. Many had escaped but the owner had been found dead in the charred remains. The twins were nowhere to be found. They were assumed dead. Nobody knew they fled under the opera house. 

They operate under the name of the Phantom of the Opera. 

“There are two phantoms?” Teru asked. 

Sakura nodded.

“My god. I never would have guessed.” 

Sakura felt herself tremble. She had made a fatal error. 

“I said too much.” Her voice was scarcely above a whisper. “If they find out I told you- If my phantom found out I told you-” 

“ Your phantom?” He repeated. She slipped up again.

“No.”

“Sakura,” Teru’s hand made its way to hers but she couldn’t. She shouldn’t.

“This is all my fault. I should have worked harder to keep them happy.” She said mostly to herself. “And now I’ve done this. I’ve only made things even worse. There had already been far too many accidents.”

“Accidents?” Teru echoed. 

“Fuiji. Mitsuba’s voice. The chandelier.” She said. “And once they find out about me I’ll be the next in line.” 

She felt her cheeks to find that they were wet. 

“I can’t tell you more.”

“Sakura, you have to tell me how you’re connected to this. Why do you know all of this?”

“I can’t.”

“Sakura, I can’t help unless you tell me more. Let me help you-“

“He’ll kill me! Teru I might not seem scared, but I am absolutely petrified! He’s capable and willing and I-“ Tears began to spill down her face. “I can’t stop him. I can’t.”

She felt him wipe a tear off her face. 

“Don’t tell me tonight. But we’ll have to have this conversation.”

“But-“ 

He then took her hand and kissed the inside of her wrist. 

“Madam Sakura Nanamine, I promise that I will protect you.”

She crashed her lips into his. He was so confident. So unbelievably stupid and beautiful. And in that beauty and stupidity, her inhibitions had failed her. So, she was going to allow herself to be foolish for one night. 

The night was ruined so she ruined his styled hair. Her life was over so she was going to have to take his. She was going to steal every question straight from his tongue. No longer everyone’s errand girl. No longer everyone’s sacrificial lamb. Teru had made her selfish if only for the night. 

Because what he didn’t know was, after this night she had nothing. Once she goes back to the opera house, she’ll belong to Tsukasa and everything will be an extension of him. So that night Teru will be hers. Every breath, every shudder, every sense that he had was hers. 

Because he loved her. And she couldn’t even afford to love him back.

Chapter Text

Tsuchigomori was no stranger to disaster. One of the perks of working in an opera house is that disaster is never far behind. Of course, it is only a perk if you were the type of person to indulge in whisper campaigns and the odd horror story or two. He was lucky enough to be one of those people. 

This was a good temperament to have because usually these things become funny in time. Though, recently, it was obvious that there was no amount of time that would make some disasters funny. But while that he learned to be true, he also knew that the opposite was also in effect.

And even though it hadn’t happened yet, he could tell this one was going to be funny.

Knowing what he did, he just had to wait and see. 

“What are you doing here?” He heard someone snap. Even now she doesn’t miss a beat.

And so it begins. The reckoning.

She hadn’t a hair out of place. She was immaculately dressed from head to toe. Her make-up was perfect. She was good but he was better. He knew better.

“Waiting for you.” He said, allowing a lazy grin to appear on his face. He was in her chair, it was clear it annoyed her. All the more reason to get more comfortable. “You’re late Sakura. That’s very uncharacteristic of you. What happened?”

‘You didn’t answer my question.” She said.

“You didn’t answer mine either.” He said.  “Stop standing in the doorway by the way, you're letting a draft in.”

“I should just stand here and let you freeze.” She set her stuff down, taking off her coat and hat.

“Do it. You’ll feel bad eventually.”  He said.  She rolled her eyes and closed the door. She reached for her tea kettle. The 

“Don’t bother, I already put it to boil. By the way, it’s a lovely blend. What is this? Green tea? Am I getting peach? Or maybe nectarine.” As he said this he took a sip out of a tea cup he had poured himself earlier.

“It’s white peach green tea.” She said, begrudgingly sitting down in the seat opposite of him and taking the cup that he had set out for her. “Now, answer my question. What are you doing in my office? How did you get in?” 

“You forgot to lock it.” He shrugged. “Now my question-”

“I’m still earlier than everyone else.” She said, voice clipped. 

“But still later than usual.”

“I overslept.” She said. 

“I’m sure you did.” He poured himself another cup. 

“It was a long night, last night.” She raised her cup to her lips. “I didn’t get much sleep.”

Tsuchigomori nodded sympathetically.

“I hear it's hard to sleep with a Minamoto in your bed, you poor dear.”

Then Sakura choked on her tea. Tsuchigomori simply watched, drinking his own cup as innocently as he could muster. It was hard to sip tea while simultaneously holding back laughter. But he was able to do so. 

“Pardon me?” She managed to get out, once her coughing fit was over. 

“You are pardoned.” He said. “And while we’re at it, you are also excused.”

She opened her mouth to say something then closed it. She took a deep breath.

“How did you know?” She stared into her teacup, nervously tracing  her finger along the mouth of the cup. 

“I saw the two of you dancing together and when everything fell apart, he led you out. And, well, given the nature of your current relationship with him...” He shrugged. “Call it intuition. Not to mention that you just confirmed it.”

“Are you going to tell?” She sounded so young when she asked that. Was he going to rat her out to Tsukasa? 

“No. Of course not.” Tsuchigomori said. “I’m nosy but I have boundaries too.” 

She let out a sigh of relief. She deflated as if she had been worried about that all this time. Perhaps she had. 

“This is dangerous business, having an affair with the opera manager.” He said. 

“If this about what society will think I hardly have any care in the matter. You know I don’t.” She fixed herself another cup. 

“You know that’s not what I’m talking about. I have no doubt you can take care of yourself in that regard.” He had known Sakura for as long as she’s been in the opera house. She’s always been rather reserved and self-reliant. Not caring what others think is a fairly good attitude to have in this business. He has no worries about the social ramifications. She knows he doesn’t. “I’m just reminding you to be careful.”

“Don’t worry. It was a momentary lapse of judgement that I won’t be repeating.” She said. He raised an eyebrow. “I think it would be best to try to sever ties.”

“Is that so?”

“Indeed.”

“It’s hard to believe because despite your frigid attitude you are positively glowing, Madam.”

“I am not glowing. ” She hissed at him. “Stop smiling like that. You look ridiculous.” 

He couldn’t help it. He has watched this woman try to be above it all. Trying not to let anything bother her. Tsukasa was merely a nuisance and she didn’t have time for overfamiliar connections. She was so tightly wound and kept her cards so close to her chest that he was sure she’d pop. 

And here she was, flustered and scrambling to prove to him that she still had no such familiarity. No need for connections. Trying to deny herself anything worth having. She thought this an overindulgence but he was sure that one had to indulge in order to do such things. 

“Has he any opinions on the matter?”

“He… well. He doesn’t agree.” She frowned.  “He’s more foolish than I am.”

When she said this she smiled. 

“Is he now?” Tsuchigomori asked. “So why the refusal?”

Her face fell again. 

“He said that he loves me.”

That was news. Teru Minamoto didn’t seem the type of man to admit such feelings freely. 

“Do you love him?” He asked. It was a fair question and he was polite about it. “Because if so, by all means, continue. I’d hate to see time wasted. After all, spring weddings are absolutely lovely.”

“You test my patience, Monsieur.” What did she expect, a lesson on chastity? She was a grown woman. She can make those decisions herself. She had enough money to carry on any way she pleased, virtuous and otherwise.

“And you and many others test mine.” He said. “Do you love him?”

“I…” She raked her fingers through her hair. “I… shouldn’t. Can you imagine how Tsukasa would get if I… no. That’s far too complicated and dangerous.”

Tsuchigomori pulled out his pipe and lighter. 

“I can’t believe I have to tell you this but that’s not even an answer.”  He said. 

She glared at him and heaved a heavy sigh.

“I don’t know.” 

“Yes, you do.” He leaned back into the seat. “You’re just not admitting to it. Yes or no?”

“If you're not trying to spy on me for Tsukasa, what are you getting out of this, old man?”

He shrugged as he allowed his grin turn lopsided. 

“I like drama.” 

Sakura huffed at him  which only made him laugh. 

“Yako is right. You’re insufferable.”

*** 

Teru wondered if he had ever had a life that wasn’t so taxing. The Phantom’s score and script was sitting on his desk just as he had asked Akane to put it in the chaos of the night before. Teru had made no attempt to understand the accursed work but rather was pretending to find interest in the sheets of music as he couldn’t find the ability to focus. 

He scratched absentmindedly at the tender little bruises on his neck. They were still fresh and tingled at the touch. 

How had he managed to show all of his cards at the price of only one of hers was beyond him. He was supposed to be smarter than that. And unfortunately she was definitely smarter than that. 

The memories were hazy at first but the more he remembered the more he realized he had given away.

Teru had remembered the cold greeting him. The January frost from outside his windows managed to bite him. But it wasn’t the cold that had roused him, it was more the absence of warmth. Her warmth. 

“This can’t happen again.” She said to him. It was still dark out, the moonlight highlighted her outline as she sat on the edge of his bed. Her hair was a delightful mess from her being previously tangled in his sheets. 

Teru was exhausted. And when he was as tired as he was he tended to be a little ridiculous. He just acted on whatever he felt at the moment.  All he knew was that he missed the warmth she provided and he wasn’t going to deprive himself of that. 

He wrapped his arms around her, placing his lips between her shoulder blades. He felt her tense before relaxing as he trailed sleepy kisses along her collarbone before burying his face in the crook of her neck. How could she even try to talk to him so late at night with such a serious expression. Wasn’t she exhausted?

“Teru, I’m serious, we can’t continue like this.”

“I mean… of course not. We’re far too tired to continue anything in my opinion.” His voice was barely above a low growl. 

“That’s not what I mean.” She said. “We have to go our separate ways. It’s better that way.”

“Is it though?” He whispered, his lips a mere centimeters from her ear. “I can’t protect you if you keep running away.”

He heard her breath hitch. 

“I’m trying to protect you .” She said. “I can’t give you what you want anyways. Let me go.”

“And what exactly do you think I want?”

Because all he wanted then was to sleep. Something they both haven’t had enough of. 

“For me to love you.” She turned to him. She was so beautiful and so worried. Thinking far too much for a time so late at night. “I can’t give that to you. It’s far too dangerous-”

“Shh…” He placed a finger on her lips to which she immediately slapped away. 

“Did you just-“

“Sakura… you need to stop worrying for just a second.” He said. “I told you that I love you and I’ll protect you.”

“But-“

“What do you want right now Sakura?” 

She paused. 

“For you to be safe.” 

“Then keep me safe from the cold.” He said. “Let’s go back to sleep and we can discuss this in the morning.”

“Teru, can you be serious? Please.” 

“Madam, I am serious.” He tried to put as stern of a face as he could manage. “I am cold and I am tired. You are tired. Stay with me.” 

“I’m not as tired as you-“ 

She yawned. One of those yawns that go so deep that she had to arch her back to get more air. She looked disgusted. She had betrayed herself. A smug smile stretched across his face as he laid back down holding his hand out to her. She reluctantly took it, stifling her giggles as he pulled her beside him. Her laughter was lovely. Something he would love to hear more of. 

“Only for tonight.” She said despite burrowing deeper into his embrace. 

That night she fell asleep in his arms and when he woke up, she was gone. The only trace she had been there was the marks she had left all over his body. 

It left a lot to think about so unreasonably early in the morning. 

Whatever plight he had was pushed to the back of his mind. This story was… intimate. It was risqué. His language was scandalous in nature delicately tiptoeing the line vulgarity. What was going through that man’s mind when he wrote this?

Did Teru even want to know?

“This,” Teru said to himself. “This is-”

“Ludicrous!” His office door had burst open. Akane was fuming, slamming a copy of the show on Teru’s desk.  “Have you seen this score?”

“I’ve seen.” 

“It’s lunacy! Does he actually expect us to produce this?” Akane complained.  

“He does.” Teru said, not looking up from his own copy. 

“Well…?” Akane looked at him expectantly. 

“You know my views, Akane. You needn’t badger me with schematics.” Teru sighed. “We’ve tried to fight it on multiple occasions. Imagine what would happen if we refuse again.”

Akane paled considerably.

“Not another chandelier.” Teru said, handing Akane his copy back only to find two sealed notes had fallen out of his book: one addressed to Teru and one to Akane. “Oh, well will you look at that.”

Teru handed Akane his assigned letter.

“Dear Akane, re my orchestrations:” Akane rolled his eyes.  “We need another first bassoon. Every note’s overblown and that third trombone has to go! The man could not be deafer, so please preferably one who plays in tune!"

How did this man already find complaints? They hadn’t even started practice yet. This prompted Teru to open his note, which was a herald of an oncoming headache.

"Dear Teru, vis a vis my opera: some chorus members must be sacked.” Teru read aloud. “If you could, find out which has a sense of pitch- wisely, though, I've managed to assign a rather minor role to those who cannot act!”

This was so much funnier the first time they had gotten letters. But now it was asking for people to lose jobs. Which people? Who knows, only the phantom is truly aware of who is worthy to be part of the opera house. If Teru does this the opera troupe will be in an-

“OUTRAGE!” The door burst open to reveal Mitsuba who was once again followed by Natsuhiko. It was clear that neither of them learned how to knock on doors in those six months they were apart. 

“What on earth is it now Mitsuba?” Akane said, not looking up from his note. 

“This whole affair is an outrage!” Mitsuba shouted. 

“As is everything currently, can you be a dear and be more specific.” Teru said, not even bothering to seem interested. Outrageous script. Outrageous demands. Outrageous blah blah blah… who even cares at this point?

“Have you seen the size of my part?” Mitsuba looked as pink as his hair. “Snubbed once again by Miss Yashiro? Is there no justice?”

The cast list. Of course, he was mad about the cast list.

“Mitsuba, you have to realize-“ Akane didn’t even get to finish.

“It’s an insult!” Natsuhiko interjected. 

“Not you as well,” Akane sighed. 

“I’ve been working with Mitsuba forever. Miss Yashiro is fine but  having read this script? It’s not even worthy of our attention.” Natsuhiko said. “To waste our talent on this and also not cast Mitsuba as lead? It can't be taken as anything else. Right Teru?”

Everyone looked at him. 

Teru felt a little taken aback from the somewhat coherent thought process that Natsuhiko laid out. But rather than feed this line of thinking he thought it best to not even try to acknowledge it. 

“Natsuhiko, I had no clue you could read.” Teru said with as much sarcastic awe as he could allow. 

Everyone groaned at Teru’s unhelpful response. 

“Mitsuba, just grin and bear it.” Akane offered.

“The things I have to do for my art.” Mitsuba lamented. 

“If you could call this sh-“ Natsuhiko paused. Almost if he realized for the first time who’s work he was reviewing. “ gibberish art.”

There was a knock at the door. As a matter of fact, it was the first time he had ever had anyone knock on his door since he started as manager. Teru had to know who had developed manners in the last six months.

“Come in,” Teru said. 

The door opened to reveal Kou and Nene. Nene must have taught him manners. He had to thank her for that. Though he couldn’t tell if her entrance was ill-timed or extremely convenient. 

“Ah, here’s our little flower.” Mitsuba said, voice dripping with fake sweetness. “We were just talking about you.”

“About me?” Nene asked, eyes wide.

“Quite the lady of the hour,” Akane said. 

“I am?” 

Had she not been told? Surely, her angel would have told her the news.

“Of course, you’re the main star of the stage, señora.” Natsuhiko winked at her. How easily he could change sides is rather amazing to see. 

“The what? ” She exclaimed. 

So she hadn’t known. 

“You’ve secured the largest role in this Don Juan ,” Teru explained further but all it did was further her panic.

“Nene Yashiro,” Mitsuba rolled his eyes. “She doesn’t have the voice.”

“Mitsuba, please. Not now.” Kou sighed. 

“You’re right Kou.” Mitsuba said, circling the couple. “I should stop taking shallow digs at Nene, when there are much more serious things to talk about.”

“If you say the size of your role, I swear to God.” Teru heard Akane say underneath his breath. 

“Like how all of this is all of Miss Yashiro’s fault for one.” Mitsuba said. 

It was dead silent. Had Mitsuba lost his goddamn mind? Teru looked at Kou to lash out at him but Teru was wrong. Kou had taken a backseat to Nene who was trembling with rage.

“I shouldn’t have to listen to this,” Nene walked past him to Teru’s desk. 

“You don’t deny this?” Mitsuba asked. “Of course, you wouldn’t take responsibility for your messes.”

“How dare you!” Nene snapped at Mitsuba. “You evil conniving-“

“This all started with you! The day you took my place everything started going horribly wrong!” Mitsuba said. “You and whatever contract you made with him!”

“Things had always been going wrong!” Nene moved past him guestering to Akane and Natsuhiko. “Contract or not, how could I have orchestrated for all of this to happen?”

“I don’t know! That’s what keeps me awake. Why you? Every single time my performance seems to disintegrate due to the phantom it somehow leads back to you!” Mitsuba ran his fingers through his hair haphazardly. “I was perfect! I did everything right. I did everything you did and more! I was immaculate!”

“Do I look like I know what he’s thinking? I am a victim just like you!” Nene said. “I don’t know! I didn’t want any of this!” 

Teru realized something. They were both technically right. It was no secret that the phantom had been enamored with Nene but it wasn’t just that. Because it didn’t add up. Some of the actions seemed as if it was in retaliation for Mitsuba’s replacement but why would he punish them for something he directly requested. 

“Because there are two phantoms.” 

The two sopranos looked at him. He hadn’t realized he said it out loud.

“What?” Nene asked. 

“There’s two phantoms. They just present themselves as one.  That's why the results are so conflicting. Each one has backed a different lead in the last production.”

It was silent for a moment. The two Prima Donnas turned green.

“So there’s no winning with this?” Akane asked. 

“Not quite. They seem to be in agreement with Miss Yashiro’s casting it seems.” Teru said. That one seemed obvious enough.

“I’m not doing this.” Nene said. “I’m not performing.”

It was Teru’s turn to look like he was on the verge of becoming violently ill. Natsuhiko and Mitsuba whispered amongst themselves. 

“What did she just say?”

“She’s backing out.”

“That’s an option? I didn’t know we could do that!”

“Shut up.” Akane snapped at them. He turned to Nene with a much softer tone. “Why not, Mademoiselle?”

“It’s your decision but I am interested in your answer as well.” Teru said. He didn’t want to force Nene into something she didn’t want to do. He still cared greatly for her as if she were his family. But this was quite the decision she was making. 

“No, you wanted to be the lead and now you have it.” Mitsuba said, getting closer to her. “You can’t back out.”

“I hate to say it, but Nene you have a duty to fulfill.” Akane said.

“I can’t sing it, duty or not.” Nene’s voice broke. 

“What does that even mean, Nene?” Akane asked, clearly getting annoyed. Teru should put a stop to this, they were cornering the poor girl on all sides. 

“That’s enough.” Kou said, standing behind her. “Nene, look at me.”

Nene turned to him. She looked ready to argue but her face softened when she saw him. He placed his hand on her shoulder. 

“Nene, you don’t have to.  They can’t make you.” When he said this he sent a pointed look to Akane who just scoffed. 

The door opened again and the room fell into an uneasy quiet.

“Aoi! What brings you to the office?” Teru heard Akane say. 

Teru was about to make a passive aggressive comment about nobody ever bothering to knock, he came face to face with Sakura. When their eyes met he wasn’t sure how to respond. Should he be cold? Should he be familiar? 

He sat up.

“Sakura-“

“Another note, Monsieur.” Sakura produced an envelope to which the room responded with an exasperated half-hearted groan. Teru slumped forward onto his desk, face down. Hadn’t he said enough?

“Would you like to read it Teru?”

He made a muffled sound that sounded between despair and exhaustion, motioning for her to read it instead. 

“Very well then,” He glanced up to see a ghost of a smile on her lips that hardened the moment she settled her gaze on the page. 

“Fondest greetings to you all! A few instructions just before rehearsal starts:” And so it began. “Mitsuba must be taught to act, not her normal trick of strutting around the stage. “

Mitsuba turned a brighter pink than before. 

“Our Don Juan should learn the words. He should know how to read at his age.” 

Natsuhiko shrugged. It was fair commentary. Natsuhiko was notorious for misreading, misremembering, and mispronouncing lines. However the punishment this time was deeper than a bad show. 

“And my managers must learn that their place is in an office, not the arts.” 

Teru was sure this was directly related to Akane’s behavior towards Miss Akane but it still annoyed him. 

“As for Miss Nene Yashiro…” Sakura glanced at Nene who seemed to shrink into herself. “No doubt she'll do her best - it's true her voice is good. She knows, though, should she wish to excel she has much still to learn, if pride will let her return to me, her teacher…”

She trailed off to which Teru motioned for her to continue.

“Her teacher. Your obedient friend and angel.”

The signature went unsaid as did everyone’s shared horror. 

***

Kou couldn’t help but stare at Nene. But he realized that everyone’s eyes were on Nene. What would she say in response to a direct call to action?

“I can’t.” She said. “I won’t do it.”

“We’re doomed.” Akane said, not even bothering to sugar coat his words. “There’s no other way around it.”

It certainly seemed that way and it was all Hanako’s fault.

Kou hated Hanako. That was a fact, plain and simple. And with every new mention of him since his return, made Kou seethe with rage. He does his best to not let Nene be aware of these unsavory feelings to spare her but it was getting increasingly impossible with every passing moment. 

Hanako lied to him. He put everyone in danger. He disappeared on Nene without so much of an answer for any of his crimes. He returned with a smile on his face wreaking more havoc on everything they built. And now he asks for Nene to come back.

The audacity. 

Kou had accepted that Nene would find happiness someplace outside of himself but he drew the line at Hanako. He drew the line at the man who had left them to pick up so many pieces. 

Kou managed to loathe the elusive figure of  a shadow that has continued to haunt their lives. The only thing that would stop him is if they got rid of them. 

Know thy enemy but what could he even say about his enemy.  He was indeed a true phantom. If only he could be dead like one.

There were only a few things Kou could be sure of. He loved opera. He’s a creature of habit who always sits in the same seat for every performance. And if he had gleaned anything from that last note, was that he was obsessed with his best friend.

He was obsessed with Nene. 

Nene, the one person he seemed to truly care about. His muse. 

Kou brightened up considerably.

“We have all been blind,” Kou broke the solemn silence. Had he been smarter he would have realized the solution earlier. “but the answer had been staring us in the face! This could be the way to ensnare our clever friend.”

Teru lifted his head from his desk.

“I’m listening.”

“We shall play his game but remember we hold the ace.” As Kou spoke everyone seemed to become more interested in this plan he concocted.

“Ace?” Akane asked. “You mean we have something on him.”

“Of course we do.” Kou said. 

“And what is that?” Teru raised an eyebrow. 

Kou pointed to Nene, the phantom’s pièce de résistance.  Hanako’s magnum opus. Kou’s key to the perfect plan to take him down.

“Me?” Nene asked.

“Her?” Akane raised an eyebrow. 

“For, if Miss Yashiro sings, he is certain to attend, sitting in the same box seat.” Kou said.

“With armed guards? And a clear shot?” Teru mused. 

“And barred doors,” Akane added. “I suppose it would be…”

“Curtains down.” Kou said with finality. An end to all of their troubles, if they will.

It was quiet for a beat as everyone realized what Kou had just given them. A third option. A third option that could end their future phantasmal issues. No longer a do or die but a way out. 

“Are you three comepletely and utterly out of your minds?” Sakura asked incredulously. “This is madness!”

“Not if it works.” Kou said. He had to admit the resistance had caught him off guard but he will not be talked out of it

“We can’t entertain this any longer.” Sakura said. “This is arrogance that has reached far into the depths of stupidity and I refuse to take the plunge.”

“Or this is brilliant and we turn the tides!” Akane said.

“Oh, Monsieur, believe me. There is no way of turning the tide.” She said darkly.  Kou stepped back bumping into Teru who he hadn’t realized had left his desk. 

“Then help us.” Teru said, taking her hand. Kou raised an eyebrow, making a note to ask him about that.

Sakura looked confused and conflicted. “I can’t.”

“Why not? Are you working with him?” Kou asked. 

Sakura paled, swiping her hand away from Teru.

“It doesn’t matter.” Teru said. Kou raised an eyebrow. “Sakura if this works, we’ll all be free. We could do whatever we want without fear.”

“ If this works! We can’t afford ‘if!’” Sakura exclaimed. “Might I remind you that he has killed before!”

“I agree with Sakura!” Mitsuba piped up. “He has made several attempts on my life, I would rather we not anger him.”

“Mitsuba, you of all people want the phantom to disappear.” Kou said. 

“But if we fail? I have a pretty good guess who he’ll go after next and it’s not Nene.” Mitsuba said. “Of course he wouldn't. Nene has a contract that has her sitting really pretty these days. Sounds to me like she picked the right phantom.”

“Fine.” Teru sighed. “You get your bodyguard since you are high risk. I’ll assign Kou to you. Kou, start keeping your sword on you starting tomorrow.”

Kou gave him a curt nod. 

“And Sakura, I promised your safety and I will personally see to it that my promise is fulfilled.” Teru had a strange determination in his eyes that Kou had never seen before. It was kind of frightening. 

“The phantom falls this time.” Kou said.

“Nene doesn’t want to perform though.” Natsuhiko pointed out. 

“That’s because this is her fault. She wants us to be on our hands and knees for her to come back.” Mitsuba rolled his eyes. 

“This is not her fault!” Kou protested. “You need to stop blaming everyone else when you're scared!” 

“I do not!” 

“I’m not sure about this.” Aoi spoke up. “I don’t want to lose anyone else.”

“Neither do I, which is why we have to do it!” Akane insisted. 

“I’m not supporting this ridiculous plan. No tricks. No disregards. No bloodshed.” Sakura said matter-of-factly. “Aoi is smart enough to realize that.”

“You know maybe you should stick to ballet!” Akane snapped at her.

And then it escalated. Everyone began arguing at once. Plan or no plan? Perform or not? Who’s working with the phantom? Who’s fault is this? 

But when the anger was about to reach its climax, an earth shattering cry tore through the center of it. 

Nene.

***

“Stop it! STOP IT! I’ll go mad!”  Nene covered her ears. She couldn’t take it anymore. So many sounds and feelings and information. It was as if she was standing in the center of a swirling storm. Wind howling, and lightning crackling around her and she was frightened. So frightened. 

“I can’t take it anymore! Please, Kou.” She grasped at his sleeve. Her tears spilling over. “Don’t make me do this. I can’t. I can’t go back. I don’t know what I’ll do. He owns me. I belong to him and he won’t let me go. I won’t be able to go, Kou.”

If she returns to Hanako, she has no idea how she will react. She has had too many dreams and nightmares alike on seeing him again. And with the knowledge of there being one phantom, how will she know she was speaking to him in the first place? 

“Kou, this will only get worse and even if we get rid of him. His music will still be written in the back of my mind. His voice. His eyes. Kou, please.” Her voice was only a whisper.

“She’s further gone than I’ve realized.” Mistuba uttered. 

“Nene, he’s just a man. You’ve told me this.” Kou said, wiping her tears. “I want you to be happy. I want you to have that wedding and find love but not while he’s still here. Do you truly think he’ll let you live freely while he still walks?”

She wanted to say she did. She wanted to tell him that Hanako would never take advantage of her like that. But Hanako had lied and she had no clue what was true. 

She couldn’t even look Kou in the eye. 

“How is this fair to me?” She said “How could you ask me to do this?” 

Hanako had given her the world. He had been her confidant and her greatest advocate. He had given her her voice. He helped her become Prima. He had become one of her closest friends.

They didn’t know him like she did. When she thought of Hanako, she imagined warmth. He was candlelit practices and black worn gloves. He had all of the excitement of far travels and all the familiarity of an old friend. He was childish and ridiculous. He was nothing she wanted in a lover and everything she learned to love about a friend.

But then she remembers Fuiji’s vacant eyes. Aoi’s horrified screams. And the bitter cold that had slipped underneath her skin and never quite went away even as she stood there. The glass splintering and scattering across the stage shining like thousands of stars in the night sky. And when she looked up to ask about these crimes, nobody was there to answer.

His absence had shattered her being as did the questions he left behind. He lied to her. He had tricked her. She had no clue of the extent of his wrongdoings and if he had any remorse for them. How many sins can one man hold?

But how could she lead him into a trap? How cruel could she be to her angel? 

But would he even set her free?

Did she want to be set free?

“Nene, I know. I know you don’t want to perform. I really do want you to be happy,” Kou said softly. “But this is more than just me and you. This is about everyone in this opera troupe. They need this plan. They need you.”

“I…”

She should agree. She should tell them she’ll help. She could be convinced. But everytime she attempted to agree, her heart hurt so severely that she was sure that it was actually tearing to pieces. 

“I can’t. I need time to think.”

Before she saw the damage her words had done, she ran. She ran far and to the only person who would understand. 

Her father.

Chapter Text

It is often said that absence makes the heart grow fonder. A strange sentiment that people use to reassure themselves when separated from loved ones. A very romantic thought that the heartaches that strike are expanding the capacity that you can feel. That every lonesome pang is only strengthening the ties that tether two hearts. And while Hanako had learned that to be true in each passing day he hadn't seen Nene, he has also learned that the reverse was also in effect. 

With every new day he was confined with Tsukasa, Amane had found a growing resentment for his duplicate. So much so that he found it hard to look in the mirror without feeling at least a little bitter. He was sure that Tsukasa felt the same.

The first month was unbearable. With people crawling through the opera house at all times, they couldn’t roam the opera house without risk, let alone leave the building. It was just Amane and Tsukasa, and Amane refused to talk to him.  Every day that had passed he tried to exchange as little communication as possible.  Though it was hard to pull off, it was well worth the effort. Because Amane knew that his brother couldn’t stand being alone or being ignored. And as expected it drove Tsukasa ballistic.

Unlike his counterpart, Tsukasa needed attention. When they had serious fights as children Tsukasa would storm off for sympathy but still follow Amane around from a distance; sulking and watching to see if his absence had upset him. And of course, Amane would almost always give in and cry much to Tsukasa’s satisfaction.

However as they got older and Amane grew too old for antics such as those, it had become whining until Amane apologized. Or better yet, silently sulking in the same room until he had the results he wanted. 

But when the mind games didn’t work Tsukasa gets violent.  And the older they became the more violent he’s become. 

Needless to say Amane was playing with fire. By the end of the month Tsukasa was having a violent outburst several times a day. And Amane just watched, not willing to try to reconcile.

The second month,  Amane gave up on ignoring Tsukasa. Not because he had forgiven him, but because he was suffering and it took too much effort to force Tsukasa to feel the same. It was hard to keep to himself while longing for someone else’s company.  In a strange way, Amane was just as starved for attention as Tsukasa was. 

He missed his brother enough to pretend he wasn’t as angry as he was. It was easier than timing out his tantrums. 

The third month, Amane either had dreams of Nene or nightmares about Tsukasa. The nightmares always ended with one of them killing the other. He asked his brother if he was still mad about Mitsuba while playing cards. Tsukasa smiled at him. He had another nightmare that night where Tsukasa found Amane before he found Fuiji. His  hanging body was the only thing keeping the chandelier from falling.  

Amane starts writing Don Juan Triumphant. His dreams of Nene, though less frequent then he prefers, intensify which only adds to his inner turmoil. He fears that his writing will reflect his feelings. So, he thinks to hide them by making these choices seem deliberate. He can’t tell if it's working. 

He isn’t sure if it matters.

Tsukasa starts painting again. Amane watches his brother use nothing but his hands and the canvas. Once again working in the monochrome pieces he adores so much. The first painting is of Amane, himself. It’s all in red. It almost looks like it had been done in blood. His stomach turns.

By the end of the month, the catwalk is no longer busy at night. He sees the stars for the first time in three months. He falls in love with the moon again. He stares out at the glowing lights of the city sprawled out like the night reflected on itself. He wonders which one belongs to Nene’s residence. 

It’s the first time, he smiles genuinely. 

The fourth month, Tsukasa starts to take interest in Amane’s projects. Amane and Tsukasa discuss his score while brushing up on their knife skills. Amane wins the fight but Tsukasa wins the debate. 

Amane doesn’t feel very bothered. Tsukasa could have influence on any piece as long as it wasn’t intended for Nene. If Tsukasa insisted on discordant melodies for his chorus then so be it.  

The nightmares subside for the first time.

The fifth month, Tsukasa starts to get a little too invested in Amane’s work. Tsukasa took interest in areas he hated. Amane knew for a fact that Tsukasa hated technical babble. Set pieces and blocking were words he’d prefer not to hear about. But Tsukasa kept asking questions about it. 

He asks about casting. He insists that Nene should be the lead. When Amane asks about Mitsuba in jest, Tsukasa is more adamant that Nene plays lead. Tsukasa’s agreement upset him more than when he took Mitsuba’s side. 

When he questioned Tsukasa about his sudden change of heart, he simply shrugged. He told him to consider it a peace offering. Tsukasa didn’t do peace offerings.  

Amane  has a nightmare for the first time in a while. 

The sixth and final month, Amane learns of the masquerade ball in passing. He asks if Tsukasa would like to go with him to deliver the new opera to Teru. It would be everything Tsukasa loved: costumes, music, drama, and of course the spotlight. Tsukasa declined without hesitation.

That left a bitter taste in Amane’s mouth but he had other things to dwell on that took priority. Amane shouldn’t worry too much about Tsukasa when there was so much to prepare for. He should trust his brother to behave. 

Unfortunately, should is just a suggestion. 

The night of the masquerade ball, Amane returned with a horrible pain in his chest. Right in his rib cage was an ache of horrible proportion, to which he ignored with a smile. 

Tsukasa attempted to greet him but Amane stopped him before he could even try. His hands were covered in black paint and Amane couldn’t afford stains.

“How was the party? Did you see Miss Yashiro?” Tsukasa inquired, returning to his painting.

“I did.” Amane couldn’t help the edge in his voice as he took off his hat and coat. “Forgive me, I was unable to give her your regards.”

“That’s okay, how is she?” Tsukasa asked, dipping his fingers in the oil paint.

“Engaged.” 

“Aw, that’s too bad. Is it to the patron?” Tsukasa said, failing to mask his interest. Amane would guess so but even if it wasn’t it didn’t really matter. Tsukasa’s voice grew hushed, barely containing his excitement. “Are you going to punish her?”

Amane winced as Tsukasa smashed his hand against the canvas. He watched as Tsukasa’s handprint smeared leaving inky black trails in its wake.

“No.” Amane said. “This is what she wanted.”

It may physically pain him but that’s just part of the transaction.

“Don’t worry too much. Unlike us, nothing lasts forever.” Tsukasa turned to him and smiled. “That’s the beauty of ownership. It doesn’t go away. She’ll understand that eventually.”

Amane didn’t respond but instead squinted at the canvas that Tsukasa was working on. It was another portrait. A chill ran down his spine. It was a painting of Nene. Amane now knew for a fact, Tsukasa was up to something. It was up to Amane to find out what.

***

There was a point in time when Mitsuba greatly enjoyed vocal rehearsals among his peers. It was a chance to show off and prove to everyone that he was the best. But even in the early stages of the show, Mitsuba could tell that there was no way they could ever expect such a rehearsal from this musical in particular. 

Mitsuba for one hated this show with every fiber of his being. The style of these melodies have clearly been touched by Tsukasa. His discordant chords that frequented the eye of a hurricane were only magnified by the voices of the chorus and Mitsuba could not stand it. 

Even if the other phantom had been the one to write it, Mitsuba couldn’t help but despise every note. He wished he could just skip out on performing altogether.

That being said, Nene has been a complete no show. It may have only been a few days but they needed their lead and Mitsuba was banned from even standing in for her. Everyday Mitsuba felt obligated to ask where their shining star had gone. And everyday Kou would shake his head confirming once again that he had failed to convince her to help their cause.

But those while still extremely important were just the beginning of Mitsuba’s worries. Because in Mitsuba’s eyes, his biggest issue was his new bodyguard.

Kou was overprotective and far too cautious for Mituba’s liking. Whisking him away into different practice rooms to keep Mitsuba moving at all times, pulling him too close during close calls with falling sandbags. And above all else, he didn’t leave his side until they were out of the opera house.

How could Mitsuba focus when Kou looked at him with those piercing blue eyes? And don’t even get him started on his frustratingly bright smile, everytime Mitsuba stumbled on a particular phrase. How could Nene get anything done with him around? It was damn near impossible to focus.

Even as he listlessly sung in the ensemble, he was very aware of how close hand is to brushing against his. He was lucky that the rests were instinctive for him because he nearly jumped out of his skin when Yako filled in for Nene’s solo. 

She wasn't nearly as well trained as Nene but her voice did the job. But as much as it pained Mitsuba to say, Nene couldn’t be replicated. As vindictive as he was and as bitter as he intended to remain, it was a fact that was getting harder and harder to ignore. 

“Those who tangle with Don Juan-“ Natsuhiko’s solo was immediately cut off.

“No. Stop. Chorus rest.” Yako cut him off. “Incorrect.”

“I sang the right words!” Natsuhiko insisted. 

Yako nodded. 

“And a very good job you did.” She spoke to him like a child, pinching his cheek. Natsuhiko didn’t seem to realize she was patronizing him as he glowed with pride. “But you’re still…”

“Wrong.” She deadpanned, letting go of him. Yako was getting agitated  easier than usual these days.  Mitsuba heard that her frustration with the sheet music had led her to complain with upper management. As she was still currently teaching them the music for the show, it was clear that they had told her that it was out of their hands. 

“Now, Don Juan.” Yako started again. “This is how the phrase goes: Those who tan gle with Don Juan.”

“That’s what I did.” Natsuhiko shrugged. Everyone groaned, they were going to be there forever.

“No! You didn’t! The rhythm is all wrong!” She pointed her conductors wand haphazardly to his sheet music. “Not all these notes are worth the same! A half note is not the same as a quarter note, nor a sixteenth note! Can you read music, Signor?”

It was silent for a moment as if he was wondering if he did. Mitsuba couldn’t help a face palm. Natsuhiko and him met because they were schooled together in Italy, did he absorb anything they were taught?

“Yes.” 

“Then sing like you do!” She motions for him to try the phrase again.

And lo and behold, Natsuhiko sang it exactly the same. The sighs of resentment swept over the chorus. Yako snapped her conductor's wand clean in half.

“Who cares?” Mitsuba said before Yako could admonish Natsuhiko. “Natsuhiko’s way is better.”

“Careful Mitsuba,” He heard from Kou. “You need to stop saying things can get you in trouble.”

Mitsuba rolled his eyes. 

“At least Natsuhiko makes it sound like music.” Mitsuba said, crossing his arms. And Mitsuba meant that. Rhythms be damned, Natsuhiko actually made it easier to listen.

“Signor!” Mitsuba looked to see Sakura there. When did she get there? “Would you speak that way in the presence of the composer?”

Mitsuba laughed.  What kind of question is that?

“The composer is not here.” Mitsuba smirked. “And if he were here, I’d-“

“Can you be certain of that?” Her tone left no room for interpretation and it clearly wasn’t lost on anyone in the room.

Mitsuba’s throat went dry. He had forgotten briefly that this was the Phantom’s work. No matter which one, either one wouldn’t hesitate to end him. There was no space for certainty. Mitsuba lost that privilege ages ago.

“Let’s start again.” Yako sighed, tucking a loose blonde hair behind her ear. Tsuchigomori, who had been watching this scene nearby, handed her a new conductor's wand from his pocket. How he could have predicted this, Mitsuba will never know. “‘Those who tangle,’ one, two…”

Natsuhiko took a deep breath and sang the phrase exactly the same. 

“SON OF A-“ There was another snap. The room erupted with sound. Some try to explain music theory to Natsuhiko, others sing the phrase itself perhaps hoping to get it from osmosis. A few were trying to calm Yako down as she attempted to not commit a murder. 

But who even cares? Nobody will ever know if he was wrong. Nobody will care. There wasn’t a soul in their audience who knew what to expect. None of this mattered! 

And right when the commotion seemed to only grow, the piano began to play on its own. It was their music, in perfect pitch and rhythm. A message from their dear Phantom.

Yako, though visibly shaken, motioned for them to sing. And they did. Perfect rhythms and perfect melodies. 

The Phantom may be just two men, but their effect was absolutely supernatural. That meant that Mitsuba was in great trouble.

*** 

Nene shivered in her cloak as she walked passed the other tombstones. It was unfair how pretty and serene the cemetery was during the winter. The snow blanketed each grave and lightly dusted each marble statue in gorgeous little crystals. The beauty nearly distracts from how cold and barren the place really was. The only sound of joy coming from the church bells that tolled from a distance.

Nene was no stranger to church bells that rang not too far from the cemetery. They rang when she and Kou would play Little Lotte under the big tree near the church. They rang the night she had watched Kou leave for boarding school. They rang when she had realized that her father was ill. They rang even as she wasn’t able to savor the sweetness of their song when she was at her father’s funeral. 

Ding. 

Little Lotte thought of everything and nothing.

Dong.

Her father promised her that he’d send the angel of music.

Ding.

Her father promised her…

Dong.

Her father promised her-

She sobbed as if she couldn’t hear the bells all over again.

Once again knelt at his headstone, tears spilling over onto the flowers she had just set. That time, the grave was still fresh. The recently disturbed dirt was a constant reminder that there was where her father laid to rest. Now it has settled into frozen solid ground, that made it harder to believe. 

Just as hard to believe as everything around her. 

Angels, phantoms, love. Was any of it ever what she thought it was? Was any of it as real as she felt it was? Was Kou right to ask this of her? Was she right to decline? Was she doomed to a life of heartbreak and sorrow? What was it that attracted death and despair?

Maybe if she asked again. Maybe if she reached even deeper, she could hear her father. He could guide her like he always had. He’d know what to do. He’d tell her what was the right choice.

She just needed to wish. She just needed to wish hard enough and maybe he’d come back.

But he wouldn’t. 

If she wanted to understand what was fact and what was fiction; the fact is that she had to decide. 

She can’t keep crying and wishing. She had spent years doing exactly that and it has gotten her nowhere.

If she was really wondering what he would want her to do, he’d want her to let go. 

She had to say her goodbyes. She had to make her own choices. She had to live her life.

Just as she was about to leave she heard a soft dulcet lullaby, calling her at a distance. 

“Wandering child, so lost... so helpless… yearning for my guidance.”  He sounded like Hanako. Was it Hanako? It was something Hanako would sing sometimes before showing himself at practice. She needed to respond with the next verse. If that was him, she had to sing the response to tell him she heard. 

She slowly approached where the singing seemed to have come from.

“Angel… or spirit, friend or phantom?” She sang, coming closer to a large angel statue. “Who is it there, staring?” 

Was it him? Was she actually crazy? If it wasn’t, she’d have to accept that Mitsuba was right and that she was actually mentally unwell.

“Have you forgotten your angel?” His voice floated hypnotically like a siren. She couldn’t help but be drawn in. Just to be sure, she had to respond again even as she slowly approached.

“Angel, oh speak! What endless longings, echo in this whisper.” As she finished her verse, Hanako stepped out.

“Hanako?” She asked. 

“Yes, my muse?” He asked in the casual teasing lilt he always did when he spoke.

He looked exactly as she remembered. He had the same choppy dark hair and big brown eyes that seemed to hold the universe's secrets. He had the same outfit, same white seal, same mask. He looked like he stepped out of her dreams. 

She stared at the one person she had longed for half a year. For six bitter, confusing, tumultuous months, she would have given anything to see him again. And now that he was right in front of her, all she could feel was a burning anger that had seared through her entire body.

“Which one are you?” She demanded. 

“What?” He asked dumbfounded.  “I don’t-“

“I’m not stupid. There’s two of you. Which phantom are you?” She glared at him taking a step back. 

“You found out?” 

You found out? Was that all he could say?

“Are you actually my Hanako?” She asked, her voice trembled. “Or are you someone else?”

“Nene, I am the only Hanako, but I’m not the only phantom.” He stepped forward but she stepped back again. 

“You're always trying to hide things from me. You keep telling me to trust you but I can’t even be sure that I know who you are!” 

“I am so sorry. I should have told you. About me. About us.” He looked up at her. His eyes were so innocent and boyish. She turned from him but he caught her hand. “Wait a second. Please.”

She didn’t move.

“You left me here. You left me behind without any explanation.” Her voice sounded so small.

“I didn’t think my absence would upset you this much.” 

Was he stupid? Was he really that thick headed?

“Hanako, are you serious!” She snatched her hand from his. “Of course, I care! I like you! I didn’t want you to go!”

In her outburst, she hadn’t realized that was the first time she had ever voiced this fact. She never wanted him to go. 

“You're my friend.” She clarified. Her cheeks burned a bright red. She hoped that it was from the cold.

“I never wanted you to shed tears over me.” He said softly. He looked up and smiled at her. “If it still matters, I missed you.”

“I,” She felt her anger subside. “I missed-“

Right then, she heard someone call her name. When she turned to see who had called her, she saw someone running at them at top speed.

“Kou?” She said, a little dumbstruck. In the blink of an eye, Kou was there. Hanako just looked amused at the interruption. 

“Get away from her!” Kou drew his sword to which Nene instinctively stood in the way. 

“Nene! What are you doing?“

“Kou, I don’t want any bloodshed.” Nene said. “Put away the sword.”

“Nene, I can’t believe this!” Kou said. “Have you forgotten all that he’s done?”

“But-“

“Nene, he lied to us. He poisoned Mitsuba, killed Fuiji and if I recall he damn near killed you too with the chandelier stunt.” Kou said. “We can’t trust this guy!”

Nene felt Hanako pull her close as she watched as the blade of a knife came close to Kou’s throat. 

“Well aren’t we chatty today?” Hanako smiled. “You haven’t heard? We made up. So why dredge up old memories?”

Kou leapt back and Hanako did the same. 

“To be fair, Mitsuba was only lightly poisoned.” Hanako insisted. “He’s fine now. So really, all's well that ends well.”

“Lightly poisoned? You have to be fucking joking.” Kou squinted at him. 

“Hey! Watch the language, boy. There’s a lady present.” Hanako pointed to Nene. “Besides, hardly any of those incidents were my fault.”

“You deny your sins?”

“I deny crimes that aren’t my own but I’d hardly call myself free from sin. I’m sure you can understand.” Hanako said, twirling the knife expertly between his fingers.

“If not you then who?”

“There’s two phantoms, boy. I can tell you for a fact that of the crimes you’ve listed,  Mitsuba was the only one I’ve committed.” 

“As true as the tale of two phantoms may be, the phantom leaving each scene has always been described to look like you.” 

“Well, twin brothers tend to look exactly alike.” Hanako said. 

“Bullshit.”

“Can’t argue with that logic.” Hanako shrugged. “It is a little hard to believe. But unfortunately, not everyone’s brother is an arrogant businessman.” 

“You little-“

“Catch!” And in an instant Kou had snow in his face. Nene rushed to Kou’s side only to realize that Hanako had disappeared somewhere else, his laughter carrying into the wind. 

“Damned evil spirit!” Kou shouted trudging forward. “I’ll drag you right out!”

Nene had thought Hanako was gone until she heard his laughter some place else.

“You’ll have to find me, kid!” Hanako said. 

“Kou! No! Both of you stop this right now! It’s not funny!” Nene worried. They were going to hurt each other if they kept this up.

“It’s a little funny!” She heard from a headstone nearby. 

“Hanako, he’s serious!” She said, glancing at Kou who seemed to be searching behind every headstone he could find.“He’s going to try to kill you!”

“He’s welcome to try!” Hanako laughed, hugging her from behind. “Oi! Kid! I’m over here!” 

Kou turned around to see Hanako waving at him with Nene in his arms. 

“Get your filthy hands off of her!” Kou shouted. 

“Or what?” Hanako asked. He nuzzled closer to her, causing Nene to turn a bright red. 

“Hanako!” Nene yelped.

“Release her or I’ll end you.”  Kou growled.

“Huh, well there are worse reasons to die.” Hanako said. “Nene, here’s something to remember me by when I’m gone.” 

Hanako leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. Nene felt heat where his lips touched her spreading into her entire being like a house engulfed in flames.

“That’s it! You’re dead!” Kou came charging towards them. Nene was quickly released out of Hanako’s grasp. Kou raised his sword to which Hanako immediately parried.

“Careful now. We nearly had a skewered radish on our hands.” Hanako said. “Nene, Dearest, are you okay?”

Nene nodded dumbly.

“Don’t speak to her so fondly.” Kou swung at him but Hanako stepped out of the way.

“Oh, are we jealous?” Hanako cooed. “My apologies Beloved or do you want to be called dearest too?”

“Don’t toy with me!” There was another clash of metal. 

“Very passionate, this one is!” Hanako dodged another attack. “Passionate, energetic, and very easy on the eyes. I’m starting to really understand the appeal, Nene.”

“Hanako, this is serious! Stop making him mad!”

“Oh Nene, it’s just a quarrel between lovers, I’m sure we’ll be fine.” Hanako swiped at him only for Kou to sidestep him. “See?”

Nene followed closely as Kou started to gain the upper hand.

“Kou, don’t hurt him!” Nene called out. 

“If he’d stop moving, it’ll be over so fast he won’t feel a thing!” Kou took another swipe at him.

“Oh, I have to say, I’m feeling a lot right now.” Hanako said. He backed himself into a statue. “Oh wow, I guess Mitsuba was right. You are kind of rough.”

“Shut up!”

Kou had him pinned to a statue. “Any last words?”

Nene watched with bated breath. 

“Are we gonna kiss or what?”

Nene felt as stunned as Kou looked. And even more surprised when Hanako leaned in for said kiss.

“What the hell are you talking about?” Kou asked, backing off.

“Wrong answer,” Hanako said, sweeping under Kou’s leg. Within a few moments, the dynamic shifted as Hanako was now pinning Kou to the ground. “By the way, I actually prefer to be on top. Well, goodbye.”

He raised his knife in the air.

Nene gasped only to watch Hanako flick him on the forehead. 

“Looks like I win.” Hanako laughed, taking Kou’s sword from him. “Now, you owe me one.”

Kou blinked in disbelief. 

“Now that we have that nasty business of trying to murder me out of the way,” Hanako got off of him, slipping his knife into his coat. “I wanted to ask for your help.”

“My help?” Kou asked. “What for?”

“Well, it's about my previously mentioned twin brother, Tsukasa.” Hanako said. “I need to take him down.”

“What?” Kou and Nene said in unison. Take him down? Did he want them to kill him?

“I just need him to be contained. I think he’s planning something big and overall irreversible to happen in my show.” Hanako said. “He’s far too dangerous for me to let that happen.”

“Well, why can’t you just stop him?” Kou said. 

“If I could, I would. But last time, I did something that upset him: a body hung from the catwalk and the chandelier fell from the ceiling.” Hanako said. “I need to be careful.”

“Why should I help you? Both of you are issues for us.”

“Would you rather have one phantom or two running amuck in the opera house?”

“None.”

“That can be arranged if you help me.” 

“Can it?” Kou asked.

“I can promise to retire in a few years. I didn’t want to do this forever.” Hanako insisted. 

“How can I be sure I can trust you?” Kou asked.

“You won’t but I can tell you now that I’m your best bet.” Hanako said.

“Well…” Kou said. “We did have this plan to take you out at the show but we could arrange for Tsukasa to be handed over to the authorities for better or for worse.” 

“Huh… okay but you can’t tell anyone else, we’re doing this. Especially your nosy brother.” Hanako said.

 “Why not?” Kou asked, clearly offended.

“Too many people in my affairs.” Hanako said. 

“Fine.”

“Meet with me tomorrow night at midnight.” Hanako said, handing him his sword. “And try to reign in the bloodlust, will you? You’re a lot of things but you aren’t a killer. You nearly gave Nene a heart attack.”

“I’m so sorry, Nene.” Kou said sheepishly. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

She sighed. She couldn’t stay mad at him like that.

“I know.” She said. “Just be careful, okay?”

“Yeah I-“

“KOU!”  Kou looked back to where somebody had called him. Nene rarely sees this many people in the cemetery.

“Mitsuba?” Kou raised an eyebrow.

“KOU!”

“Well, kid. I suggest you see what he wants.” Hanako motioned for him to leave. 

“Okay but don’t try anything. Otherwise next time, I won’t hesitate.” Kou sent him a glare, before sheathing his sword. 

“I love you too, dear.” Hanako smiled at him.

Kou scoffed and started towards where Mitsuba was coming from. Kou certainly bounced back pretty fast.

“So, Nene.” Hanako said, smiling at her. “I think you were saying something before we were interrupted.”

“Was I?” She asked thoughtfully. 

“Mademoiselle, are you trying to tease me?” He asked. 

“I don’t know… is it working?” She asked. She giggled at the thought. She liked the idea of teasing him as he does it often to her.

“My, you have some nerve, flirting with me when you’re engaged to be wed.” He said. “Though, I don’t know I might be open to an affair I suppose.”

“What?” She said, face turning an even brighter red. She’s what?

“I’m only joking about the affair, Nene. You really think I would ask you that?” He laughed to himself. 

“I’m sorry, engaged?” She asked. She’s not engaged or at least as far as she was aware.

“Engaged. I’m assuming to Mr.Quick-to-Kill if I guessed correctly.” Hanako mused. 

“I’m not engaged to Kou.” She paused realizing something. “You thought I was engaged to Kou and you kissed me?” 

Hanako’s face flushed.

“Well… I… umm… That’s not- I don’t-“ He flailed. “You two aren’t engaged?”

“I’m not engaged at all.”

“But your necklace, it has an engagement ring on it.” He pointed.

“It’s not an engagement ring.” She said quickly. “It’s a promise ring. Because I made a promise.”

“I’m sorry I must have missed something here. A promise?” Hanako asked. 

“Yeah, a promise.” She said. 

“Well now I feel a little disappointed. I was looking forward to that affair.” He said. 

“Hanako!” She said appalled. 

“Nene!” He said in the same tone. They stared at each other indignantly for only a beat before dissolving into laughter. 

“So, Nene, while you still belong to me and only me,” Hanako said. “Will you return to me?”

The question she had been dreading for months. Will she return to him?

“Gladly.”

***

“Kou! Kou! K- WOAH!” Kou managed to catch Mitsuba just in time. Kou was going to lecture him about running in icy areas when he started to realize how pretty Mitsuba was. It was just really cute the way his eyelashes caught snowflakes on them and how his cheeks were pinched pink from the cold.

“Hey, thanks for catching me but can you let go of me?” Mitsuba said. 

“Oh, my bad.” Kou said, setting him upright. “You should be careful on the ice.”

“Yeah, yeah. I know.” Mitsuba said, dusting himself off. 

“How did you know I was here?”  Kou said. 

“Your brother said that you’d be here.” Mitsuba said, shoving his hands in his pockets. 

“Well… I’m here.” Kou said. “Was there something you wanted to tell me?”

Mitsuba looked like he was in pain. He opened his mouth to speak only to quickly shake his head.

“Can... you walk me home?” Mitsuba said.

“Was that it?” Kou asked. “I mean, yes. But also this cemetery is really out of the way, you probably would have been home faster if you just went straight… there.”

The more he spoke the more agitated Mitsuba seemed to get. That was not what Mitsuba wanted to tell him.

“Yeah, let’s go.” Kou said. They walked silently for a few minutes before Mitsuba spoke. 

“Do you remember that time when you asked me why I put myself at risk?” Mitsuba said. 

“Yes. I recall that your answer was: ‘Why wouldn’t you?’”  Kou said. Mitsuba laughed nervously at Kou’s answer.

“Well, what if I told you that it was because I always felt like I had to? That in order to be loved, I had to be the Prima.” He said.

“Is that what you really think?” Kou asked. What is with these lead singers and their assumption that their song is all their worth? 

“For the sake of argument, let’s say I did, which was fine when I had been Prima for five years. I started to feel comfortable. As long as I was Prima, I was loved by the people around me and I was always Prima.” Mitsuba said. “Now, think about what happened when I was suddenly replaced by Nene.”

Kou furrowed his brow. This was all going somewhere.

“That sounded really rough.” Kou said.

“Damn straight. But that’s not the point.” 

“Then what is the point?”

“I’m getting there. I’m just… you have to listen.”

“I’m listening.” Kou was trying his best to be patient but he was already beginning to worry. 

“I know, it’s just hard to talk about.” When Mitsuba said this, he shivered.

“Are you cold?” Kou asked. Mitsuba nodded. 

Without hesitation Kou gave him his coat.

“I know it doesn’t match but it’s plenty warm.” Kou said. 

“What about you?” Mitsuba asked. 

“I’ll be fine. Just tell me what you want to tell me.” Kou said. Kou’s house wasn’t very far from Mitsuba’s.

“Well you know how desperate people do desperate things?” Mitsuba asked.

“Mitsuba, what did you do?”  

“A desperate thing.” Mitsuba looked at him. “I entered a contract with the phantom.”

“Hanako?” Kou asked. It was enough to make him turn back.How could he contract Mitsuba and poison him also.

“Who the hell is Hanako?” Mitsuba said. “My phantom’s name is Tsukasa.”

“Oh.” Kou said. The twin brother. Hanako’s twin brother.

“Yeah. Oh. It was probably one of the dumbest decisions I have ever made.” Mitsuba sighed. “I thought I’d get the upper hand against Nene. How was I to know that she had also made a contract?”

Mitsuba adjusted Kou’s coat. It looked slightly too big on him. 

“I thought I would just amaze him with my skills in music but instead he just fucked me up.” Mitsuba said. He pulled up his sleeve to reveal faded cuts that looked like fingernails that had clawed their way into him. “The other phantom hated me but Tsukasa’s ownership is one of the worst things that had ever happened to me.”

“Mitsuba… I’m so sorry.”

“My luck ran out and I picked the wrong phantom.” Mitsuba shrugged. It was more than that, if Hanako was telling the truth. “I just hope he doesn’t come back to collect me since I signed away my autonomy.”

“What?” It was worse than Kou thought. “He helped you with your performance and you gave him-“

“Me? Yeah. I know stupid.” Mistuba said. “I haven’t been called on by him but I just wanted to tell you in case he came for his payment. After all, you are protecting me.”

“Well, thank you for telling me the truth.” Kou said. “And for what it’s worth, I liked you even when you weren’t Prima.”

“That’s really stupid of you,” Mitsuba attempted to sound annoyed but his smile gave him away. “But thank you.”

“Of course, that’s what friends are for.”

Chapter Text

After meeting with Hanako, Kou had been working around the clock on their plan to stop Tsukasa. Everything needed to be perfect and he needed all the help he could get. Day in and day out it was blueprints, notes, reviewing the blocking, and constant rehearsal. And in it, Kou was going through his own personal hell. 

Contrary to his upbringing, Kou was not used to tedious detail work. Teru had gotten all the brains in the family. Teru always told him that it didn’t matter because Kou had the heart. But in the middle of the night suffering through opera jargon and Hanako talking circles around him, he would give anything to have a fraction of the mind his older brother possessed. 

Not just that but Kou despised lying and he had to lie constantly to Teru. Nobody but Nene was aware where he goes late at night and what he does. And he was sure that Teru was starting to pick up on it. That was because he began questioning him. And for those questions Kou had no viable answers. 

But it wasn’t all bad. Though the work was absolutely taxing and it was hard being the mastermind of a plan that he didn’t actually have the mind for, he had gained something too. 

In a strange twist of fate, he and Hanako had become something to the proxy of friends. It had surprised the both of them. Don’t misunderstand though, Hanako certainly pissed him off but he kept surprising him. 

The moment Kou realized it, he didn’t know what to make of it. 

That day he went to see Hanako so they could go over the plan for the show, as was custom. This time however he found  Hanako halfway into the orchestra pit. Kou found it a little funny seeing how Hanako did everything in his power to keep up his image as a mysterious figure. Vanishing without a trace, having knowledge of things that he shouldn’t, managing to make the piano play on its own, he was obsessed with keeping up that appearance. 

And yet, there he was, hanging over the edge of the orchestra pit, doing lord knows what. 

“Dammit!” Hanako swore. What exactly was he doing? Kou knelt down beside him. 

“You need help there, Monsieur?” Kou’s attempt at sympathy was poisoned by the fact that Kou couldn’t help but mock him. In recent days, Kou needed to savor those moments since they have been in short supply. 

“Actually,” Hanako wriggled a little before sitting up on the stage. “Yes. This concerns you.”

Kou raised an eyebrow. 

“Tsukasa is toying with me.” Hanako sighed, pushing his hair out his face. Panic began to rise in Kou’s chest.

“Did he-“

“No. He’s none the wiser.” Hanako straightened his coat. “You get so cute when you're worried though.”

Kou scoffed. 

“If he doesn’t know then what is it?” Kou asked. 

“It’s just a little sibling spat. Do you and your brother have any of those or do you just sit and frolick or whatever perfect families do?” Hanako said lifting the lid of the grand piano and sticking his head in. “Hold this. The stand isn't tall enough.” 

Kou held the lid up as Hanako took a closer look. Kou tried to hold back a smile as he watched Hanako pretty much climb into the instrument.  

“No, Teru and I have our occasional disagreements.” Kou said. “If he knew about this, I’m sure we’d have one right now. I’m sure you know that he’s not very fond of you.”

That was putting it extremely lightly. 

“That does put a damper on our relationship prospects but I’m sure our love will prevail.” 

“I will drop this lid on you.” Kou threatened. Hanako didn’t react. He just continued rummaging through the piano. 

“Anyways, we had a bit of disagreements on some of the revisions Tsukasa wanted to add to the show.” Hanako said. “So because he’s spoiled, he hid one of the pages of my notes.”

“Just one page?” Kou asked. 

“Yes. Just to annoy me. I’m not even sure how important the page was but I know he hid it somewhere. And knowing him it’s somewhere nobody will ever look.”

“Well, I don’t know much about pianos but there couldn’t be too many places to hide a piece of paper in a piano. I mean it’s just a big sideways harp.” Kou shrugged. 

“Huh,” Hanako paused for a moment before continuing his work. “you sure don’t know much about pianos.”

Kou rolled his eyes.

The piano made a discordant twang. It sounded like one of the strings broke free. 

“I can fix that.” Hanako said. 

Kou stifled a laugh. He glanced around looking about the theater. It was so strange standing on the stage when he thought about it. Because though it felt exposed to the audience it concealed so much too. From the perspective of the stage you can see all of it. The wings, set pieces, the... catwalk. 

Kou squinted at the catwalk. There was something stuck to the underside. There was a paper stuck to the underside. 

“Uh... Hanako?”

“Yes- ow!” Kou heard the hollow thump against the lid. “Dammit!” 

Hanako shimmied his way out of the piano. 

“Yes, dearest?” Hanako answered. 

“I think I found your missing page.” Kou looked upwards. Hanako followed his gaze. 

“Tsukasa always knew how to pick them.” Hanako sighed. “We’re going to need some spare rope.” 

Kou didn’t understand Hanako managed to convince him to help him in such a fashion.  Not when he was checking if the knots he had tied to the catwalk and to Hanako were secure, just in case. Not when he was lowering him by his ankles over the edge of the catwalk. And not as Hanako kept giving him orders to adjust so he could reach the missing page. 

“Okay, now a little to the left.” Hanako said. 

“Are you serious?”

“Deadly.”

Kou groaned, moving as carefully as he could. 

“Perfect. Now, a little lower?” 

“You know for someone so small, you sure are heavy.” Kou strained, shifting his hold to his shoes. 

“That’s a little rude.”

“Hurry up, will you? I can’t carry you much longer.”  

“Fine, I almost got it! I just need to-“ Kou struggled to hold on while Hanako kept moving. “There!”

“Alright I’m going to pull you up.”

 “No, just set my feet up on the railing if you can’t carry me. I want to find out what Tsukasa stole from me. ”

“Okay, that’s a bad idea.”  Kou said. “I think all that blood rushing to your head is messing up your ability to think.”

“No, it’s not.” 

“Yes it- stop moving! You keep it up I’ll lose my grip.” 

“I’m trying to maneuver myself to get some light. Just wait- oh no.” 

And then Kou felt Hanako slip out of his shoes and out of his grasp. 

Kou didn’t think, he just rushed to the bottom.

Fear swept over him when he saw Hanako suspended by rope around his midsection, a little too still for comfort. Kou rushed towards him with apologies abound. 

“Hanako! I’m so sorry! You slipped and I didn’t-“

He heard Hanako cough. 

“Ouch…” Hanako wheezed. 

Kou sighed in relief. 

“Aww… you were worried?” Hanako looked up at him. His face red and hair in all types of directions. “I knew you cared.” 

Kou just stared at him before laughing. 

“You dumb piece of shit! I thought you died!” 

“ You thought? I thought I died!” Hanako said clutching his chest. 

“Aren’t phantoms supposed to be dead?” Kou asked. 

“Oh yeah.” Hanako smiled. “Now… uh...could you cut me down?”

“Yeah, sure. Just, what was so important?” Kou asked. 

“Translation notes.” Hanako offered him the page. “Made them for you. I figured that you’d need some since you aren’t much of an opera person.”

“You wrote this for me?” Kou asked, a bit shocked. The writing was neat and succinct. All of the notes were organized and thorough. Though he spoke casually, it was obvious Hanako put time into it. He never thought Hanako was capable of being sincere. 

“Well it’s embarrassing to see you struggle.” Hanako said. “Also I am starting to feel a bit dizzy.”

Kou smiled fondly before folding the page and tucking it into his back pocket. He unsheathed his sword and cut him down in one swoop. Hanako fell in an unceremonious heap. 

“I’m really starting to feel that gentleness that Nene says about you.” Hanako groaned. 

“I guess we’re even.” Kou said as Hanako brushed himself off. 

“Good. Then let’s get started.” 

It was strange how things had turned out in the long run. Taking an interest in Opera. Keeping secrets from Teru. Gaining a friendship in Hanako.  

And Mitsuba. 

Kou would have never expected to have grown an attachment to Mitsuba. Even after he extended his hand in friendship, he was sure that Mitsuba would keep him at a distance. But to his surprise, in recent days, it would be assumed Mitsuba was his shadow. And in another strange turn of events, Kou was surprised to find that he actually didn’t mind. 

It was after a rehearsal. That rehearsal had a fundamental difference because instead of working with actors it was armed guards being instructed on how the night will go. Kou was going over the new formation of where he had positioned guards. He was walking through the newly vacant theater scribbling down notes of blind spots and opportunity of capture. Essentially, making sure that he was happy with their placement. He could feel Mitsuba peeking over his shoulder. It made it a little hard to focus but once again Kou had found that he didn’t mind. 

“Do you think this will work?” Mitsuba asked. 

“Yes.” Kou said, taking note of guards’ names and the positions they filled. “I truly think this will work.”

“Are you sure?” Mitsuba pressed. 

“I’m sure.” Kou couldn’t stop the irritation from seeping into his tone. But he was tired of everyone questioning his judgement. First Teru and now Mitsuba?  What’s next Nene? Tiara?

“How sure?” 

Kou stopped walking. He was starting to mind Mitsuba being there after all. 

“Sure enough. Mitsuba, what’s all this about?” Kou snapped at him. 

“I was just asking,” Mitsuba snapped back. “Can’t I just ask?”

Kou wanted to say no. Mitsuba couldn’t ask him any more questions about how sure he was because Kou wasn’t actually sure at all. He had no clue if he was making the right choices so he was doing what he wanted. He wanted Mitsuba to be safe. He wanted Nene to be safe. And above all else he had wanted all this phantom business to end. 

But as he watched Mitsuba fidget with his sleeves, he quickly realized that it wasn’t about him. It was hardly about insulting Kou and his judgments. 

“Mitsuba, are you scared?” Kou asked, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay to be scared.”

“Of course I’m scared! It would be strange not to be!” Mitsuba rolled his eyes. 

“Then why all the questions?“

“Because it has to work.” Mitsuba looked down. “Opera is all I have left. After this all over, I’m not sure if there’s much of that left for me.”

Kou shook his head. Of course he thought that.

“It doesn’t have to be like that...” Kou said. 

“But that’s the way it is. If we lose, Tsukasa will find me and eventually kill me and I’ll be replaced.” Mitsuba shrugged. “We win, I become obsolete and they will replace me with Nene, or god forbid some other second rate soprano and the cycle continues.”

“Nene isn’t second rate.” Kou said. “You should stop taking digs at her like that every time you're upset.”

Mitsuba looked like he wanted to argue before giving up. 

“Fine.” Mitsuba said. “She’s not second rate.”

“Maybe, you should tell her that.” Kou said. 

“Maybe but it doesn’t change the facts.” Mitsuba said. 

Kou didn’t immediately respond. He thought Mitsuba was being dramatic. But after giving it a little thought, he could understand why. Mitsuba had his entire world inverted and he wasn’t sure if the world of show business would be kind to him. In Kou’s opinion all Mitsuba really needed was a break. 

“Then leave.” Kou said. 

“What?” 

“Run away!” Kou said. “After this, whether the outcome is good or bad, why don’t we just run away!”

“You and me? Running away? Together?” Mitsuba asked incredulously.

It sounded a little ridiculous but the more Kou thought about it, the more he liked the idea of it.

Kou climbed up on the stage to get a better vantage point of the house.

“Why not?” Kou said. “I mean, I have this villa in the countryside. We could go there and nobody could stop us.”

Mitsuba looked like he considered it for a moment before shaking his head. 

“Do you hear yourself?” Mitsuba asked. “Asking me to go to the countryside?”

“There will be plenty of landscape for you to paint! Nice fresh air!” Kou beamed at the thought. “Come on Mitsuba! Run away with me!” 

“It’s a stupid idea.” Mitsuba said despite his smile.

“We might be stupid enough to pull it off though.” Kou offered his hand.

Mitsuba took it, allowing Kou to help him up onto the stage. As they stood there, Kou couldn’t help but feel warm with the way Mitsuba smiled at him.

“Hi Mitsuba, ” A singsong  voice came from somewhere in the house. “Mitsuba, are you going somewhere?” 

“Tsukasa?” Mitsuba’s voice was quiet and it trembled. That was the name of the second phantom. The twin brother that Hanako had told him about. 

“You wouldn't go anywhere without telling me would you?”  He sounded closer. Was he in a balcony seat? His voice sounded childish, as if his playmate had told him he was moving away.

Kou stepped in front of Mitsuba and unsheathed his sword. Where was he coming from?

“That’s not very nice.” His voice came from directly above them. There was a sound of a rope cutting loose. 

Within moments, Kou grabbed Mitsuba and ran.  A sandbag replaced where they used to be. 

“Whoops, looks like I missed!” His laughter carried throughout the theater. “Is it that you feel neglected, should I visit you some more?” 

Another rope came loose as another sandbag came crashing down. Kou felt it whiz past them. 

“Come on Mitsuba, what do you have to say for yourself?”

Mitsuba was shaking. He let go of his hand, separating himself from Kou. What was he doing? He could get himself killed.  

“Mitsuba-“ Kou’s attempts to call him back were waved off.  

“I’m sorry!” Mitsuba cried out. “It won’t happen again! I promise Tsukasa!” 

“Okay stay still!” Tsukasa said. 

There was another sound of the rope coming loose. Mitsuba may not have moved but Kou did without thinking. 

“Kou, what are you-“ Mitsuba didn’t get to finish because Kou was already crashing into him. He heard the horrible thud of another sandbag hitting the ground. However instead of the sandbag hitting where Mitsuba was standing, it was where Kou was. 

“Let’s play again sometime! Next time, just you and me. Okay?”

Manic laughter swept through the theatre and eventually echoed into nothing. 

Kou collapsed immediately from exhaustion, right on top of Mitsuba who had been right underneath him. He would have apologized but he just couldn’t find the energy to do so. Mitsuba didn’t even complain, he just maneuvered himself so Kou’s head rested on his chest and the rest of Kou rested on the ground. 

They didn’t say anything. Kou just took solace in the rise and fall of Mitsuba’s chest and his heartbeat. Because it meant that they were alive. And at the moment, that’s all they could be thankful for. 

***

Mitsuba had been shaken but more sure than ever that Kou was right. Tsukasa had to go. Betrayal could equate to death but that was easier than living underneath his thumb for the rest of Mitsuba’s career. 

Tsukasa didn’t make any good on his promises to visit. Mitsuba wasn’t even sure if that was a good thing. Whatever Tsukasa was doing, it must be serious enough for Tsukasa to take his attention off of him. And as time went on the more worried Mitsuba was.  

And so he was back to having mental breakdowns in the privacy of his dressing room.

He glanced in the mirror. The lack of sleep was becoming evident but he’s still cuter than half the people he knew so nobody should comment on it.

He heard a soft knock on the door.

“Enter.”

He was surprised to see Nene come in with a tea tray.

“Kou said that you had an encounter with Tsukasa today. Sakura said that tea would make you feel better.” Nene said, setting the tray on a nearby table. 

Tea. 

It’s almost as if the last six months never happened. 

“Thank you.” Mitsuba said, looking at her reflection in his mirror.

“Your welcome.” Nene turned to leave when he had remembered something. 

“Actually, hold on. I wanted to talk to you.” Mitsuba said. 

“You did?” 

“Yes, just let me think.” Mitsuba said. 

He needed to find a way to word things correctly. Should he be more “tactful” like Kou has been telling him or should he just be blunt like always? Mitsuba didn’t like to beat around the bush too much. If he just said what he thought, he might insult her. That’s the opposite effect he wanted. 

“Mitsuba?”

“Quiet! I’m thinking!” Mitsuba snapped. He quickly covered his mouth. Kou was right, he did need to try to be tactful. He sighed, why was he making this so hard?

“Nene, I realized something.” Mitsuba started carefully. So careful that it sounded like every word pained him. And it did. His pride was taking another beating. “This whole phantom thing has forced me to see things from a ‘new perspective.’”

“Such as?”

How does he explain himself? Mitsuba hadn’t apologized to another human being in five whole years, Tsukasa withstanding. And he had hardly felt apologetic for any of his actions. And yet, here he was struggling to do so like a reluctant child when he ought to just bite the bullet. 

And so he bit. 

“It has come to my attention that I’ve been… unfair to you. You were right. You are also a victim in all of this. And for that I’m sorry.”

Nene’s eyes widened. Mitsuba could tell why Kou had fallen for her. Though Mitsuba personally found no merit in it, Kou seemed to be a sucker for her innocent doe eyed look. She especially embodied the type of look of someone who you couldn’t help but want to save. 

“Oh, Mitsuba. No, I’m sorry.” She took his hands into hers. “You kept accusing me of trying to dethrone you and I kept denying it. Even though I never actively attempted to be rid of you I still wanted your job. I wanted to be Prima and I don’t know why it never occurred to me that you would suffer because of my wish.” 

Mitsuba rolled his eyes. 

“Don’t apologize for that.” Mitsuba scolded her.  “You work in show business. It’s only natural to want to be the lead.” 

“But the backdrop-“

“Even though the way it happened was distasteful on my behalf, it doesn’t mean it was necessarily your fault. You can’t control what your phantom’s methods are. Believe me, I should know. He didn’t make me leave, I left on my own. You filled my spot. That’s just how it works.”  

The phantom may have orchestrated the conditions for Nene’s big break but it didn’t mean she didn’t deserve it. 

“What I’m trying to say is, I’m sorry.” Mitsuba said. “I hope we could try being friends someday.”

She looked like she was thinking really hard. Probably thinking of how to decline his offer of friendship.

“In that case, I accept your apology and your friendship.”  She said. 

As if to further illustrate her point, she poured him a cup of tea. 

“I see Kou had been rubbing off on you.” Nene raised an eyebrow.

“I guess, his idiotic optimism can be infectious.”  Mitsuba couldn’t help but smile.  He was so stupid, extending his hand in friendship to someone who previously wanted nothing to do with him. 

“He’s a really nice guy.” Nene agreed. “Very sweet.”

“You're really lucky to have managed to snag a guy like that.” Mitsuba said. “Men like him are in short supply.”

“I agree but we aren’t together.” Nene knitted her eyebrows together. “Why does everyone think that?”

They weren’t? But the way he looked at her? They have been joined at the hip since Kou entered this opera house and closer since the chandelier. 

“I just thought with you two being so close, you know.” Mitsuba could have sworn that those two were in love. Furthermore, he made so many jokes about it at Kou’s expense to which he did nothing to refute. Mitsuba should be mortified but instead he felt oddly relieved. 

“No. We’re just good friends.” She had a strange glint in her eye when she said that. “But if it makes you feel better, you have my blessing.” 

“Excuse me?” Mitsuba’s throat went dry. 

“You think you’re the only person who notices things?” Nene raised an eyebrow. “I know you like him.”

Mitsuba felt as if somebody had peered into his brain and he was not happy.

“Okay, you can get out now.” Mitsuba pointed to the door. 

“Aw, Mitsuba don’t you want to talk about it?” Nene stood up though her smile was still teasing. 

“You got your apology,” He managed to usher her to the door. “Out of my sight.”

“Are we still friends?” Nene batted her eyes innocently as Mitsuba opened the door.

“The moment that stupid smile gets off your face.” He said before closing the door in her face. He could hear her laughter through the door.

Damn, how did he get another annoying friend. 

***

Tsuchigomori was curious. It was hardly anything new but he couldn’t help himself. Though he liked observing from the sidelines, there were just some things you needed to do on your own. And asking Amane was a sure way to kill his investigation before it began. No, it was better to do his own digging. 

“Mademoiselle Yashiro, where are you going in such a hurry?” 

Nene paused to wave at him. 

“I’m on my way to see Yako.” She said. “You know business as usual.”

“What a coincidence, I was just going to see her.” He lied. He was never intending to see Yako. Yako often finds him without much effort. 

“Well then, why don’t we go together?” She smiled. 

Just as he planned it.

They walked together for a few minutes before Tsuchigomori spoke. 

“I would have never guessed things would have ended up this way.” He said. “It just feels like it's all gotten so out of hand.”

“I know what you mean,” Nene sighed, pushing her hair out of her face. “It feels like the entire opera house has dissolved into madness.”

“And somehow little old you managed to get into the epicenter of it all.” Tsuchigomori mused. “It feels like just yesterday you were the absentminded chorus girl who stumbled through choreography.”

Nene turned a shade of pink. Tsuchigomori could not help but laugh. He was well aware of her antics before Amane had swooped into her life. As far as Tsuchigomori could tell she was a nice girl. Her head was always in the clouds and she had no ill will towards anyone. Not even Mitsuba though it may be hard to believe. 

He would have never guessed that she would be the spark that ignited a forest fire’s worth of changes.

“I seemed to have caused a lot of trouble haven’t I?” She looked at her feet. 

“Certainly made things more interesting.” 

“I’m sure Mitsuba didn’t feel that way.” 

“I’m not talking about him.” She looked at him to which he smiled. “I’m talking about the havoc you have wreaked on our dear friend Hanako.” 

The face she made was priceless. 

“Oh yes, I know about your little lessons. And the fact that you, him, and the boy are all in kahoots.” Tsuchigomori said. 

“H-how?” She lowered her voice to a whisper.

“Because I know everything. Or at least enough about everything.” He raised an eyebrow. “But I have to say, everything surrounding you has been a surprise.” 

“What do you mean?”

Tsuchigomori has cared for these boys for about 10 years. He has seen a lot. He has let a lot slide. He knows what they were capable of. What Amane was capable of. And even more dire, what Tsukasa was capable of. 

Tsukasa gets wrapped up in his little world and what he says goes. Amane has always been following his brother’s lead. Tiptoeing around him in attempts to not set him off. Shelving his dreams for his brother’s sake. Getting hurt in Tsukasa’s little games. And so Tsuchigomori watched him grow despondent over the years. 

So what  he means is that he hasn’t seen Amane so serious about something. Tsuchigomori has seen Amane give up so much. But ever since Miss Yashiro, things have changed. 

He’s refusing to let Tsukasa get his way. 

She had driven a wedge between them like he’s never seen and she was none the wiser. 

He had to know more about the girl that Amane had fallen deeply in love with. 

But he couldn’t say that. He shouldn’t speak on his behalf. 

“I mean what I said.” Tsuchigomori shrugged. “So… you three are working together. How is that going?”

The look on her face made him feel pretty pessimistic.  

“He’s mean. Leading me on and starting fights with Kou.” She said. “But sometimes he says just the right thing and he’s helped me come so far so I can’t hate him.”

She smiled mostly to herself. 

“He’s really dear to me now.”

Ah. He’s starting to see the full picture now. 

“I see.” He stopped in front of Yako’s door. “Well, enjoy your practice.”

“Weren’t you going to see Yako?” Nene asked. 

Right. That blatant lie. 

He fished in his pocket for a spare conductor’s wand. 

“Make sure to give her this. She just finished with Natsuhiko. I’m just going to assume the worst.”

“Is that it?”

Nene took it from him gingerly. 

“Yup. She wouldn’t want to see me anyway.” He said, turning on his heel to leave. “Besides I have what I need now.” 

And he does, more than she will ever know. 

***

Sakura needed a moment. She needed a second just to exist as herself and just be. And whenever she needed a moment such as that, she danced. She danced by herself. No audience. No class. No phantom. Just her, her costume, and the lone gramophone in the dance room.

There was only one gramophone in the entire opera house. It was seldom used due to everyone relying on pianos for melody and four counts to keep time. There wasn’t any use for pre recorded music during practices but it was there just in case they needed it. And Sakura often needed it. 

She needed music to dance to and she couldn’t play the piano while dancing. She refused to enlist anyone for help because this was something that she preferred to do alone. 

Just for her. 

It was a reminder. A reminder that she still loved dancing. A reminder that she had the capacity to love anything. A reminder that under all of the crushing guilt, she’s a human being. 

She needed that affirmation now more than ever. 

She entered the practice room and to her surprise, Teru was already there. He was sitting in a sunspot working on something that she was too far to see. 

He was much more dressed down than usual. His coat was hung up on the coat rack nearby leaving him in a daytime vest that she never had the joy of seeing before. She couldn’t help but appreciate his rolled up sleeves and undone tie. Not to mention the way the sunlight had given his hair a soft glow almost like he had a halo. 

“Sakura?” 

She stiffened, realizing that he had caught her appreciation. 

“Teru.” She made a point not to seem phased by this. After all, he hardly needed the satisfaction. 

“What are you doing here?” He asked, standing up. 

“This is a practice room.” She pointed out, raising her costume for him to see. “Shouldn’t I be asking you that?”

He stared at her before the realization seemed to dawn on him. 

“I suppose you are correct, Madam. My apologies.” He said. “I’ve been cooped up in my office all day and this is the only room I can think of that has a window and isn’t often disturbed. I sometimes come here to work.”

“I see that.” She said, looking at the stacks of papers he had been going over, piled on the floor. She thought of how he looked, comfortable in his little sunspot like a cat. His face focused on whatever matters he was doing. He looked terribly busy and very adorable. 

“I was hoping to dance today but it seems that this room is already taken.” She turned to leave. 

“Just wait a second!” Teru had grabbed her hand which had made her pause. Unlike the many times before when he had grabbed her hand, he didn’t let go. And she didn’t pull away. 

Instead she just waited for his explanation. 

“I’ll leave. This is a dance studio, so I shouldn’t keep you from that.” He said.

“We could share the room.” She couldn’t understand why she said that. She benefited from being alone. “As long as you don’t mind a little music.”

“I suppose we can. I never had the pleasure of watching you perform.” He said slowly, withdrawing his hand from hers. She immediately missed the warmth. “Let me get those papers out of the way.” 

“Okay, I just need to change.” She glanced at her costume. 

“Should I leave you to it?” He said, still picking up his stuff. 

“No, there’s a small changing room connected here.” She pointed to a door. It was often used for guests and extra dancers. “I’ll be out in a minute.”

She closed the door and when she looked at the costume she had chosen, she let out a deep shuddering breath. Her costume was from when they had done Sleeping Beauty and she had played the titular role. She must not have realized which costume she chose. 

She should at least try dancing with that one. It wasn’t fair for all of the others to occasionally see the light of day and not that one. It was the least she could do.

She tried to lace the back up but she couldn’t. She never wore this one without any help. 

She peeked out the door where Teru was absorbed in his work. 

“Teru?” She tentatively tiptoed over to him. “Could I get some help lacing up the back?” 

“Sure, it couldn’t be too hard.” He said, setting his things down. 

She looked at the ground, avoiding the mirror where she could see him working so closely. She could feel his breath on the nape of her neck. And when he put the fabric through the holes, his fingers would graze her skin for only a moment. 

And in those moments, she felt a familiar feeling of wanting course through her. Just a little more. Just a little longer. 

 “How do you want to do this?” 

Her head snapped up. 

“Do what?” She asked, turning towards him. 

“I need to tie it, don’t I?” He raised an eyebrow. “How tight do you want me to tie it?”

Right. Of course, that was what he was asking her about. She turned her back to him.

“Use your best judgment, just not too tight.” She said, watching him go back to work. “Otherwise I’ll need your assistance with taking it off.”

As soon as she said that she felt a tug at her waist, causing a short gasp to escape her lips.

“Now Sakura,” His voice low, speaking into her ear as if sharing a secret between the two of them, “it’s unfair of you to tempt me like that.”

She turned to him. She felt her blood boil underneath her skin.

“Untie it, right now.” She demanded. 

“As you wish-“

“Hold it.” She said. He had that charming innocent smile on his face he wore whenever they tried to outmaneuver the other. He nearly had her and he knew it. He would have unlaced it completely and they would have been back where they had started. She glared at his reflection. “I see what you're doing.”

“And what is that I’m doing, Madam?” He asked, meeting her gaze. 

He was so infuriating. He knew that he was to her. So frustrating and so stubborn. And as she stared into his eyes she knew that the furious heat she felt wasn’t anger. It was a want. It was an all consuming want that she was attempting to deny herself. And every day, it was getting harder to douse the fire from the inside of the house.

“Teru, let’s be honest with ourselves. We couldn’t keep this a secret,” She turned to him, giving him a teasing smile. “After all, we both know you have problems with keeping quiet. ”

“It isn’t my fault, you bite.” He said. She smiled fondly at the memory. Despite how stand-offish she was the day after, she felt a strange sense of pride when she caught a glimpse of the marks that decorated his skin and she was enticed with the idea of redecorating. Even so, she wasn't going to let him off that easy. 

“As do you, but you don’t hear me complaining.” She said. 

“Trust me, I wasn’t complaining.” He smiled. “As for you, I never put my mouth where it isn’t wanted. And if we are being honest, while your moans are absolutely lovely, they aren’t what I would call discreet.”

He seemed so smug and so proud of himself. And if any other woman was told that she was sure they would blush. He was confident for a man who knew more of her than anyone would ever get the chance to. Not just that but she also knew him which made him even more ridiculous. 

She narrowed her eyes, grabbing his arm and pulling him down to eye level.

“Bold words for a man who begs.” She said.

But instead of taking him down a peg or two, he just grinned. 

“Only for you.”

His words were a slap in the face. Sure, they had been previous playing with fire but she had never expected to be burned so quickly. She had been tempted. She was still tempted. Just one taste of him and she was sure that no fruit in the garden of Eden tasted as sweet. Because despite everything, he loved her. He wants her. But she can’t afford to act as selfishly as she did for that one night. 

What was she saying?

She was still being far too selfish. For some reason Sakura had to be selfish with his time and with his feelings. He should hate her for that. She hated herself for that. 

“Don’t say that.” She let go of him. She leaned against the wall in an attempt to try to separate herself from him. 

“But it’s true,” He said. 

“I know,” She sighed, raked her fingers through her hair. “What are we even doing here, Teru?”

“Would you believe me if I said talking?” He tried. 

“You realize that this isn’t fair to you. I can’t return your feelings.” 

“You mean the fact that I-“

“I’m aware, Teru.” She couldn’t bear to hear him say it again. “And I never said that I feel the same.” 

He shrugged looking unbothered by her admittance. 

“Maybe so,” He leaned over her with a smug smile on his face. “but you do like me.”

Maybe it was the unearned confidence that drew her close. The way his proud smirk seemed to welcome a challenge that she knew for a fact she could beat. Lips parted, their breath intermingling, it was only a matter closing the distance. With him, she felt as if she had already won.

And that was how she was going to lose.

“I do.” She said, ducking underneath his arm. “And that’s why we can’t keep doing this.”

She sat against the wall. It was as if by pressing her back against it, she could clear the temptation from her mind. 

“I don’t understand.” He said, sitting next to her. “I respect your decision but why?”

“You know why.” She said flatly. 

“Do I?” He asked. “I don’t remember you telling me why.” 

“You know it’s because of the phantoms.” She said. “It’s dangerous.”

“That’s what I don’t understand.” Teru frowned. “I have thought about the Phantom problem for how long, a year now? And you have been the biggest mystery to me. How do you fit into all of this? What is your relationship to them in this case? It feels personal.”

“It is… but it’s…”

“Complicated?” Teru finished for her. He was clearly irritated with her answer. “Sakura, that isn’t much of an answer, you realize that right?”

“But it is complicated.” She insisted.

“We are well past that, you realize that right? What we have between us? That’s complicated. The phantom situation is complicated. If we add complicated to complicated we are stuck with something much more convoluted and cumbersome than you can imagine.”

“That’s not very convincing, you may not be as good a businessman as you think you are.” She patted his shoulder sympathetically. 

“I am a very good businessman, but it’s much harder to sell if you won’t let me finish my pitch.” He cracked a small smile. “What I’m trying to say is that we need to try unpacking some of this to uncomplicate it.” 

“It’s another long story.” She said.

“Well, lucky for me, I love listening to you talk.” He said. She rolled her eyes. How did this man end up being just as big of a flirt as Natsuhiko? 

“Okay, I guess we should begin by talking a little about me and my career.”

*** 

Sakura started working in this opera house about twelve years ago. She was a bit of a prodigy and at age 16, she was the youngest ballerina at the time. Sure, there were other younger dancers there but she was the youngest to be employed outside of a school.

That made her interesting and a bit of a novelty. And since Sakura was well received she had started getting bigger roles and more opportunities. She had to admit, she was always a workaholic but all it did was make those tendencies worse. She was constantly pushing herself to do better and do more.

It wasn’t about the fame or the money. Sakura had an obsession with being immaculate in every sense of the word. Dance was her passion but also it was everything she was. Honing her craft was the only thing she wanted to do. 

She met her phantom four years into her career. Or where she would pinpoint the first height of her career. 

There were rumors of ghosts in the opera house. None that she believed in but everyone would have whispers of seeing strange shadows before closing and a figure sitting in one of the empty box seats. Everyone had a story to share but performers perform and a ghost story between actors was simply a performance. 

So there was a bit of surprise when she had finally met half of the source of all the rumors. 

She had been practicing long after closing. It had been a habit she had developed in an attempt to keep her from regressing. It was always just her and the eight counts she whispered under her breath as she danced. Everything was the same, except this time she had been surprised to see a boy who couldn’t be any older than fifteen. He had a mask on one side of his face, while the other had a black seal on his cheek. His head propped up by his hands as she assumed the rest of his body dangled off the edge of the orchestra pit. 

Needless to say, he had frightened her. And though he insisted she had no reason to be scared, Sakura now knows that she should have been more scared than she was at the time.

“Are you Sakura Nanamine?” He had asked. 

She nodded, unsure what to make of what she was seeing. 

“I’m sorry, what are you doing here?” She asked as she cautiously inched closer to him. 

“I’m sure you’ve heard the rumors!” He said cheerfully. “I live here.”

She didn’t know how to respond to that. She eyed him carefully, he looked harmless. She helped him up on stage. He was short of stature and a bit small in general. Especially since the shirt he wore seemed like he was still growing into it.

“So you’re Sakura Nanamine?” He asked. 

She didn’t like the way he looked at her. His big brown eyes seemed like it wouldn’t let a single thing go unnoticed. Like he was going to find every single flaw she had.

“It’s not good manners to look at a lady that way.” She said. 

He looked at her as if he had never thought of it before. As if nobody ever told him it was rude to stare. 

“It is?” It seemed that nobody had. “I never saw you so up close so I’m memorizing every detail.”

He leaned in close to her. She nearly toppled over from reeling back.

“Every detail?” She asked. 

“You can say that I’m a painter.” He said, slightly lifting her skirt to which she immediately slapped his hand away. 

“That’s rude too.” She scolded. “Did anybody ever tell you how to treat a lady?” 

He shook his head.  

“Well we can start with not lifting their skirts.” She said. “It’s improper.”

“Okay, I’ll try that next time.” He said thoughtfully. 

“So you’re a painter.” She started. “Why would a painter be haunting our opera house?”

“Haunting?” 

“That’s what the rumors are saying,” She said. “You are some sort of opera ghost. A phantom, if you will.”

He paused for a moment. 

“I like that.” He smiled. “From now on I think instead of saying I’m a painter, I’ll just say I’m the Phantom of the Opera.”

She narrowed her eyes. He almost sounded as if he wasn’t aware of the rumors even though he had mentioned them.

“But you are a painter,” She raised an eyebrow. 

“Actually, that’s why I’m here!” His eyes lit up. “I want to show you a painting I made! Do you want to see?” 

Unsure on how to respond once again, she simply nodded. 

“Okay, wait there.”  He ran into the wings leaving her to think about what had just happened but before she could answer the question herself he returned. He was holding a canvas that  could have taken up his entire body if she didn’t see his legs peeking from the bottom. 

He turned it around to reveal a gorgeous painting of the stage in black and white.  The only thing in color was the green hair of the woman in the center of the stage. 

“Is that me?” She knelt closer to the canvas. “During Swan Lake?”

He nodded vigorously.

“It’s gorgeous.” She breathed. The shows had been running for about three weeks, how did he finish a painting so fast?

“I want you to have it!” He shoved  the painting into her arms. 

“Me?”  She wasn’t much of an art collector.

“Of course,” He insisted. “I think you’re my new inspiration.”

“Thank you…” She realized that she hadn’t asked the boy's name. 

“Tsukasa!” He offered. 

“Thank you, Tsukasa.” She looked down at the painting.  She had never been painted before. Especially so expertly done. He was very talented for a boy his age. She looked up. “Is there something you want in re...turn?”

He was gone. He disappeared before they could have further conversation. Or so it seemed. 

Because in a couple weeks he showed up again with a new painting. This time from a new production she was doing. And after that, he showed up again with another painting. After a while, it became custom.

She would see Tsukasa during her late night practices and he would give her paintings he painted for her. And as time went on she learned more about him. His interests, his likes and dislikes all became common knowledge to her. 

She also met his twin brother, Amane. 

They were identical in face and stature. Amane also wore a mask on half of his face but on the opposite side. Not to mention on the opposing side, he wore a white seal. 

He was well mannered, had a much calmer temperament and wasn’t as nearly as excitable as his brother. He seemed to let his brother take the lead, watching Sakura and Tsukasa from the sidelines. Though he was quick-witted and a bit too smart for his own good just like Tsukasa. The two were joined at the hip. It wasn’t too long before Amane would occasionally accompany Tsukasa at his brother’s request. 

Almost nobody questioned her late night escapades since it was already common knowledge that Sakura stayed in late. The only person who had asked her questions was the technical director, Tsuchigormori. He would soon reveal he was some sort of caretaker for the boys since they were thirteen. 

And for some strange reason, he checked in for her safety, not theirs.

She couldn’t blame him too much for their strange upbringing. Not to mention that when it came to manners Tsukasa was basically a lost cause. He listened to a few things Sakura said like how you should be nice to girls. But overall he lacked interest in the subject of improving his behavior. 

That being said, although the two were strange, she liked the company during those long nights. But eventually, all good things come to an end or in her case a terrible beginning. 

Two years after meeting Tsukasa, her opera manager changed and with it came many new problems. He didn’t care that Sakura was a hard worker or that she was a rising star. He only casted people he liked and Sakura hadn’t made the cut.

Tsukasa started to notice. He made sure that his agitation was clear. He complained. He broke things. He even went as far as to throw things. But as childish as it was, she had a hard time being frightened at anger that was not directed at her. In a strange way, it was fascinating. This was the first time she had ever had a glimpse of him be anything other than the cheerful boy she had met on stage. But the moment things truly changed was a week before the newest show Sleeping Beauty.

It was a late night as it always was. Sakura was starting to get frantic. How many perfect performances until she gets cast? How many more rejections will she allow? How many late nights? How had she let herself fall so far from the light?

Her thoughts were interrupted by Tsukasa crushing her in a hug. She didn’t react to Tsukasa’s sudden appearance. She was used to it by now. It wasn’t proper for a young man to interact with a young woman like that but she had given up on that particular battle ages ago.  She simply pried him off of her and continued.

“Sakura, you seem focused.” 

“I am, next week the cast list for the show comes out.” Sakura said, continuing to focus on the eight counts in her head.

Tsukasa lit up at the mention of the show. 

“Sleeping Beauty! I can’t wait, you would make a very pretty princess.” He said. 

“I’m sure I would but I’m not sure my manager will agree.”

His face soured immediately. 

“I hate him. Amane says that, ‘he wouldn’t know talent if it bit him in the ass.’” Tsukasa huffed. 

“Is that what you think?” Sakura asked. 

“I think that he doesn’t know anything about dancing.” Tsukasa crossed his arms. 

“And you do, Monsieur Painter?” She inquired. Tsukasa had never told her about any interest in dancing before.

“I know about a lot of things.” He said proudly. “I can probably answer any of your deepest desires. Including changing his mind.”

“Is that so?” She raised an eyebrow. It was certainly a statement to make. Her opera manager had told her himself that he saw no future in her career. He said she was past her prime. No matter how hard she worked she could not seem to change the man’s mind. So how could this scrawny seventeen year old tell that old man something that could make him change his mind?

He didn’t answer right away. Instead a slow smile spread across his face.

“Sakura, let’s do a contract!” 

“What?” She stopped what she was doing.

“I’ll answer your one of your deepest desires for a price.” 

“What price?” She narrowed her eyes. 

“Does it matter?” He cocked his head to the side. “It will be whatever I want it to be.”

“That’s not how contracts usually work.” She said. “I should know what the price is first.”

“This is a special contract, besides what have you got to lose?” He grinned, holding his hand out to her. “Tell me your wish and shake my hand.”

 She looked at Tsukasa.  He was childish, needy, and had no concept of personal space. But other than those things he was harmless. What was the most he could possibly want?

She took his hand. 

“I wish for perfection in everything I do.”

As she shook his hand a chill seeped under her skin. 

“Your price is you.”

She stilled. His stare seemed to only deepen which only made the pit of her stomach sink lower.  

“You will be my muse. You will be my dancer. You will be mine forever.” He smiled. “We are going to have so much fun!”

If only she knew what that had meant. 

Tsukasa’s idea of practice was wild and unpredictable. She would keep dancing until he found it satisfactory and rarely ever did. It was dancing to pieces he made up on the spot, dancing to selections from Sleeping Beauty, dancing with Tsukasa and dancing without him. It was seven days of mania. But Sakura felt like she had to indulge Tsukasa because what was the harm in it.

When the cast list came out Sakura had become the understudy for Sleeping Beauty. Not exactly the outcome they were hoping for, but still better than the results she was getting on her own. 

She went to tell Tsukasa that night but he didn’t show up. She practiced on her own that night. Little did she know that below the theater Tsukasa was having a meltdown. Something terrible was going on underneath that theater and there was no telling what was going to happen.

The next day, Sleeping Beauty and Sakura were both being taught the solo. Sakura never learned the girl’s name. Maybe it was out of kindness as it was hard to hate a nameless face. All Sakura knew was that she was not her. The girl was much younger than her. She was clearly excited for this new opportunity. So ditsy and carefree, she was everything Sakura wasn’t. Having to shadow someone so unlike her, she wasn’t sure whether to be insulted or not.

She was the understudy so she had no choice to be there. Still, practicing for the role felt like salt was rubbed in the wound in her pride. How was she to know that there would be damage done beyond her ego?

It happened during a series of pirouettes. She watched their princess spin over and over.  When she watched her spin so fast, she looked like a top rather than a person. And then it fell. 

A sandbag hit her and she dropped. 

Sakura immediately came rushing towards her as the choreographer seeked help. Blood was trickling from the poor girl’s head. She couldn’t have been any older than seventeen. She was crying, babbling about how she wasn’t ready to die. All Sakura could do was hold her hand and whisper lies that everything was going to be okay.   

She looked up to see where the sandbag had come from. That was when she saw him leaving the scene. He was merely a shadow passing in the dark but Sakura knew his silhouette. Still though, she stayed by her side,  she couldn’t just leave her there. 

By the time help arrived, she was gone. Sleeping beauty had fallen asleep forever but there was no prince to save her. 

Her death was ruled an accident. Sakura didn’t mention the figure she saw escaping the scene. She was still in shock. 

Sakura stayed late that night. She had to be sure. She had a hard time trying to understand what had just happened. 

She wasn’t alone for very long. The familiar weight of Tsukasa wrapping himself around her felt suffocating. She stiffened at his grasp.

“Tsukasa, please let go of me.” Her voice was barely above a whisper. 

He slowly unwrapped his arms from her torso. 

“Sakura, are you okay?” He looked at her inquisitively. The heat that emanated from his stare could burn holes through her soul. “You look pale.”

“I am not okay.” Her voice sounded detached from her body. She stared at the spot where the blood had been washed clean.  “I’m sure you heard the news today.”

“You mean about your new role!” Tsukasa grinned so wide. He had the smile of a hungry wolf. “We should celebrate!” 

She felt her stomach turn. How could he be so, so nonchalant?  

“Sakura, aren’t you happy?” 

Was she happy?

“Do I look happy?” She motioned to herself. 

“Well, you should be. I worked really hard to get you here.” He pouted. 

“It was you then, on top of the catwalk. You killed her.”

He didn’t seem bothered by it. 

“She was in the way.”

“She was just a girl!” 

When she said that, she saw a flash of remorse cross his face.

“Are you mad at me?” He sounded genuinely worried. “I know you say to be nice to girls.”

Was that what he felt worried about? She thought this was her humoring him, not whatever this was.

“I can’t do this anymore.” She started to leave but he managed to get a grip of her arm.

“You can’t leave, you promised you’d stay with me.” She turned back to look at him. He looked so young. And though she hated to admit it, she was attached to him. Tsukasa was her friend but that wasn’t enough. 

When she stared at him in his eyes, she can tell that he didn’t understand the weight in her words. He was clearly hyper focused on the aspect of her leaving. After all she did promise him.  

She sighed. 

What can she do with him? How did he become one of the dearest people to her? It’s strange but she cares so much. Maybe she can deal with it. Maybe she can monitor him. Maybe if she is there things will be fine. 

“I’ll stay.” She said. “But promise me, you will find new methods.” 

“I promise.”

And that was where she went wrong. They were so much weaker then. They didn’t have the same pull over her as they currently did. It would have been so much easier to leave. And if she knew the nightmare that grew out of it, she would have never stepped foot in theater again. 

Tsukasa heeded her words and found new methods. He opted for Amane’s help. He offered to share Sakura. Amane didn’t seem to care either way but gave his assistance anyway.

Then came the notes, the demands and they asked for more with every letter. Amane wanted specific shows to happen, he wanted the best seat in the house open for his use, Tsukasa asked for casting choices, and money. Sakura told him that 20,000 francs a month was a big ask. However, it didn’t seem to matter to him. 

And of course, Sakura obliged. Being the errand girl was much easier than watching someone die. 

The manager wasn’t very compliant at first. Obviously someone was trying to trick him out of his money. But then came the mishaps, the accidents and so he soon changed his tune. 

Sakura’s career had soared. She was the most popular ballerina in the entire troupe. And with that new title came the many male suitors. Giving her gifts, asking her to dinner, all things that any girl her age would be delighted to have. But all that attention did was tighten the noose on her neck.

Tsukasa was not happy with sharing Sakura with them. He was barely okay with Amane giving her the occasional errand. And he made it very clear how he felt. 

The twins were fighting. The argument was about Sakura this time. Tsukasa thought Amane was trying to steal Sakura away from him. A ridiculous notion, of course. All Amane did was abuse his privileges and send her on errands. And Sakura was a grown woman, she can’t be stolen. But, when Amane began adding his own criticisms to help Sakura, there was no stopping Tsukasa’s mind. 

“Tsu, I have no idea where this is coming from.” Amane looked over at Sakura. “Come on, tell him.” 

She opened her mouth but she didn’t even manage to get a word in. 

“Sakura, don’t say anything.” Tsukasa ordered. “Stop trying to turn her against me!”

“Sakura can say whatever she wants.” Amane said. 

“Well I said she can’t and she belongs to me.” 

‘Well, you said we can share her and I say she can.” He turned to her. “So Sakura, am I trying to steal you away?” 

“Don’t answer that!” Tsukasa ran over to her covering her ears. She could still hear them although they were much more muffled. “La la la! She can’t hear you!” 

“Quit it! Can you act like an adult for five seconds?” Amane snapped. 

“I don’t have to do anything you say!” She heard Tsukasa blow a raspberry at him. “I don’t have to act like an adult if I don’t want to!”

“Well then can you at least treat Sakura like an adult because she is one?”

“Don’t try to tell me what Sakura is!”

“Tsukasa, this is your problem.” Amane said, his arms crossed. “She probably feels suffocated the way you’re treating her.” 

Tsukasa’s hands were moved from her ears. 

“No, she doesn’t. You think you know her but you don’t. I know her best.”

“Maybe but does that mean you know what’s best for her?” Amane asked. Sakura could tell this argument was going into dangerous waters. “You’re so worried about me taking her that you won’t even know if she was sneaking away!” 

Tsukasa didn’t even hesitate. He grabbed the nearest object, which was a pen that Amane was using a little while ago, and stabbed his own brother in his leg. 

Sakura was never inclined to make many attachments but after that she was afraid of making any. 

Within two years since she made the contract, Sakura retired and became the ballet teacher. She never left. She just continued to keep the story alive and keep the phantoms at bay. As time went on Sakura had seen the two sire a few muses. 

She regretted sending anyone their way. Those who make it through often find the very heavy price of stardom. Those who don’t, lose everything. Sakura was no longer guiding the flock but feeding the wolves.  

Tsukasa wasn't the young bright eyed painter she met late at night. No, he became the very rumors she spread for him. A phantom, one that takes and takes and takes until you’re nothing but a puppet for him to play with. 

Sakura always laughs when thinking about her wish. She wanted perfection. She wanted to be worth something and she had managed to get everything but.

***

Despite the fact that Amane was conspiring against his brother, he did love him. As kids they were as thick as thieves, their only priority was each other. And if he thought about it, he felt arguably the same in adulthood. But if Amane let Tsukasa keep carrying on like he was, one of them was going to kill the other. 

But even so, there was a guilt that persisted. Handing Tsukasa to the authorities was probably their safest option but ultimately they would be separated. That has never happened before. He wasn’t sure how he would react. He wasn’t sure that he would forgive him. He wasn’t even sure if he would want his forgiveness. 

So when Tsukasa asked him for a sparring match Amane realized it was his chance to give Tsukasa a chance. 

“Do you think you will actually win this time?” Tsukasa asked, flipping his knife in his hand casually. 

“You know what they say, practice makes perfect.” Amane said, wagging his own knife. “One of these days, I’ll best you in combat it's only a matter of when.” 

Tsukasa rolled his eyes, barely hiding his excitement. 

“All you practice is losing. If that’s what you want to perfect, then so be it.” Tsukasa lunged at him. 

Amane was no stranger of being on the defensive. Luckily for him, he was much quicker than Tsukasa. Tsukasa enjoyed surprise attacks and deadly blows. This means that Amane was used to it. Fighting Kou was nothing compared to the wrath his brother insisted on bringing in “friendly” sparring matches. 

That being said with so much on his mind, Amane was lucky his instincts took over. 

“Amane, you look distracted.” Tsukasa said as Amane barely dodged another attack.

“Is it that obvious?” Amane laughed sheepishly as he parried one of his attacks. He was always so perceptive. 

“Are you having those thoughts again?” Tsukasa pouted. 

A little too perceptive. 

“I guess I had just been thinking,” Amane backpedaled attempting to create distance between them. “How long do you want to do this?”

Tsukasa paused. 

“Spar?”

Amane rolled his eyes and charged at his brother. Tsukasa managed to stand his ground and instead used Amane’s force against him. This sent Amane tumbling to the ground and with his weapon slipping from his fingers. Tsukasa kicked the knife away. 

“You know I’m talking about-“ Amane rolled away from Tsukasa’s attack “-being the Phantom.” 

“Not this again.” It was Tsukasa’s turn to roll his eyes. Amane scrambled to swipe up his weapon. “I don’t want to leave here ever.”

Amane managed to stand again. 

“Ever?” Amane tried to go on the offensive but no avail. 

“Never,” Tsukasa sped up his attacks. “what is so hard to understand about that?” 

In Amane’s mind? Everything. Before the theater, before the fire, they used to dream of traveling. They wanted to see everything and be a part of everything. While being the Phantom was great for a while, it was never what they intended for themselves. 

“I am just saying, we used to want to see the world.” Amane ducked. The knife stabbed a pillar behind him. “Don’t you still want that? To explore the outside world?”

When Amane said this it clearly struck a nerve with him. Next thing he knew Tsukasa had pinned him to the ground.

“We’ve seen the world.” Tsukasa said bitterly. “Look at what it has done to us.” 

Tsukasa took off his mask and Amane shut his eyes. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t look at him. Not like that. He didn’t want a reminder. 

“Open your eyes, Amane. Look at me because I am a reflection of you. We’re identical.”

“That’s not fair.”

“Open them!”

He doesn’t want to, he couldn’t do it. 

“Open your eyes or I am plunging this knife right into your chest.”

No. He wasn’t ready to think about it. 

“Fine.” 

And when he said this, Amane caught Tsukasa’s hand instinctively. He felt Tsukasa slowly push the knife closer to his chest as Amane strained against him. 

Amane knew he couldn’t keep this up. Not with his eyes closed. 

He opened his eyes only to see the blade was almost in contact with his rib cage. 

“Finally,” Tsukasa said, letting the blade go. “For a second I was sure, I was going to have to kill you.” 

Amane only saw a glimpse before Tsukasa put his mask back on. They were indeed exact copies of the other. 

“I’m glad you understand now.” Tsukasa said getting off of him. 

“I don’t understand anything. We were trapped before in the fair and we are trapped now. The only difference is that we are the ones trapping us now. What if I still want to see the world?”

“What do you mean?” Tsukasa asked. “This is our world. And it's perfect! We have everything we want, we can do everything we want.”

“Not everything.” Amane said matter-of-factly.  

Tsukasa’s eyes narrowed. 

“Is this about Miss Yashiro? Did she say something to you-“

“No. You said it yourself, I’ve had these thoughts before.”

Nene wasn’t the reason he wanted to move on. The whole phantom trade was Tsukasa’s idea. He thought it was temporary and here they were seven years later. But Nene made him realize just how bad it was. 

This was no way to live. 

But if he was going to really think about Nene, he couldn’t ever have her like this. Nene had dreams that expanded beyond the theater. She lives beyond the walls. She is only his when she is in the theater but beyond that? He might as well be a real ghost. And Nene couldn’t be with someone like that. At least not in any way that would allow her to be happy. 

“The world doesn’t want us.” Tsukasa said. “It is for the same reason you can barely look at me. Same reason why you can’t look at yourself.”

A wave of guilt washed over him as Tsukasa embraced him.

“But that doesn’t matter, we don’t need whatever the stupid world has out there.” Tsukasa let go of him and smiled. “We have each other. We are two notes in the same beat. Like two eighth notes.”

“Two notes in the same beat.” Amane affirmed. “Who knew you could be so profound?”

“I always told you I was wise.” Tsukasa smiled at him. 

Two notes, huh. Amane couldn’t have said it any better but even eighth notes have to separate sometimes. 

***

It was the last day. Two more days until the show. It was no secret that everything was going to change either for better or for the very worse. Nene knew more than anyone that there was no going back. So of course she allowed for one more practice. It was less of a practice and more of a last hurrah before everything was altered forever. 

There was a strange nervousness she felt as she went to see Hanako. Not like the unsettling feeling that she felt when she saw him at the masquerade ball or the anxiousness of their first meeting. No, this was different. But with so much changing in general, she didn’t want to explore what it meant.

No, this was one more normal night before they changed things forever. 

“My, my, Mademoiselle. I see you have a basket with you this time.” She heard Hanako purr from the other side of the mirror. “Is it for me?”

Nene glanced at the woven basket she had been carrying.

“I suppose it is,” His eyes lit up as the mirror opened. As he reached for it she hid the basket behind her. “but you can’t open it until we get there.” 

He sighed dramatically. 

“Miss Yashiro, must you always play games with my emotions?” Seeing how she was not budging on the basket, he simply offered his free hand to her as the other was holding a lantern. “Let us make haste, shall we?”

And so Nene took his hand. As they approached his sanctuary, Hanako took it upon himself to interrogate her about her gift. 

“Could I at least know what it is?” He whined as he continued to row the boat. 

“No, it’s a surprise.” 

“Can I get a hint?” 

“For the last time Hanako, no.” 

“Why not?” He raised an eyebrow. 

“Because you’ll get it right away, now can we talk about something else?” 

He paused for a second, glancing between her and the basket. 

“I am just going to keep guessing and you can tell me how close I am to getting it.” 

Nene groaned. She should have just not brought anything. 

“Is it…. a bundle of radishes so I can always have a piece of you even when you are away?” He raised an eyebrow.

She was five seconds from throwing him overboard.  

“Absolutely not!” She crossed her arms. “ Why would I get you that?”

“Dammit, then I am all out of guesses. I guess next time I’ll be lucky enough.” He looked into the distance with a dreamy look on his face. 

“Hanako, you absolute scoundrel!” Nene huffed. “Why do I put up with you?” 

He gave her a goofy grin. “You said it yourself, you like me.”

Nene turned a shade of red. She did admit that to him, didn’t she. Why would he bring that up anyway? He certainly was a scoundrel. 

They finally arrived at Hanako's home.

“Look, we’re here so you can stop fussing like a toddler now.” She said.

“Oh come now, I was acting at least a little older than that.” He said as he helped her out of the boat. 

Once they were on solid ground, she held out the basket. Despite his excitement for the gift, he took it from her ever so carefully. 

“It’s just a small token of gratitude for everything you’ve done for me.” She said. “So, go ahead, look inside.”

He took great care as he peeled back the cloth. And though she knew he would like it, nothing prepared her for the look of pure joy on his face when he saw what was inside.

“Doughnuts!” He raised one of the treats for her to see. “And it’s the plain ones? Those are my favorite!” 

She didn’t know that. She also didn’t realize how much he liked doughnuts. It was one of the first things he had ever told her about himself. She thought he would like it but she didn’t think it would make him that happy.

She watched as he inspected the sugary confectionery with adoring eyes. 

“Did you make these?” He whispered to her as if it was a secret.

She couldn’t help but giggle as she nodded. She watched as he continued to just marvel at the basket and its contents.

“Well, what are you waiting for?” She asked. “Try it.”

He tore the doughnut in half and offered her a piece. When she took her half, she watched as he took a small bite of his. He closed his eyes and made a sound that was cross between relief and delight. Then he inhaled his half without much of a thought. 

With a reaction like that, she took a bite of her half. She nodded approvingly, these were probably the best batch she had ever made. As she finished hers, she looked up to see him staring at her. 

“Hanako?” She asked. “Is there something on my face?”

He looked startled. As if he had forgotten that she was there in the first place. 

“No, no I was just thinking.” He said.

“About?”

“I was just thinking about how this batch would go nicely with a surprise I had planned for you.” 

“A surprise for me?” She couldn’t help the excitement in her voice. He didn’t have to do anything for her. 

“It is a special night after all.” He smiled at her. “We will have to leave though, I hope you won’t mind.”

“I don’t mind! Just lead the way!” She took the basket from him in one hand and held his hand with the other. He stared at their hands with a strange look on his face before looking back at her. “Come on, Hanako! Let’s go! The faster you show me, the faster we get doughnuts!”

He paused for a moment before smiling. 

“Alright but since it’s a surprise, you should probably close your eyes.”

She did. 

It was hard for her to explain but the feeling of nervousness picked up again. She wasn’t sure why. Hanako had led her around before but for some reason it felt so intimate. Maybe it was because there is a sense of finality to everything or maybe it was she could only think about the way her fingers felt as if they were meant to be between his. 

Who could truly know why? Perhaps it may always be a mystery to her. 

She heard the sound of a door open and she felt the cool air hit her face. Were they outside?

“Okay, you can open them now.” He said. 

She opened her eyes to see that they were outside. They were on the roof and there was a blanket, champagne with two glasses, and a telescope all set up. 

“Tonight is our last night together before we change everything forever.” Hanako said. “And as you said, you wanted to learn more about me, didn’t you?”

Before she could say anything he took the basket from her, placing it right next to champagne before sitting down on the blanket himself. 

“Well, we can start with stargazing.” He smiled, taking off his gloves and popping open the champagne.

“Oh Hanako, this is just wonderful.” She said, settling down and taking a glass of champagne. They quietly sat out there just enjoying each other’s company. 

“It’s just absolutely beautiful out here.” Nene said a few glasses of champagne later. 

He agreed, tearing a piece off of a doughnut. “It’s my favorite spot.”

“The roof?” She raised an eyebrow. She didn’t expect that. Hanako could go anywhere in the theater and he chose sitting outside of it. 

“The moon.” He clarified. 

“I don’t understand.” She knitted her eyebrows together. “The moon?” 

“I suppose it doesn’t make sense but look up there.” He pointed. The pale moon glowed in the night. “Isn’t it pretty?”

She nodded. It was.

“You know before all of this, Tsukasa and I were raised in a traveling fair.” He said. 

“You were?” She asked. She tried to imagine a young Hanako running around such a strange place. “What was that like?”

“Terrible. While a fair is a nice place to take children it was no place to raise them, that’s for sure. Our ringmaster made sure we knew that.” Hanako sighed. “Since we were abandoned it was our job to earn our keep. Throwing knives and fighting for sport, great entertainment. They paid us in pennies that they would only take back as reparations.” 

He spoke so casually about it. He sounded as if these memories simply annoyed him.

“They controlled everything we did. Where we went, who we saw, what we wore. Even these.” He pointed to the seal on his cheek. “They stuck these on our faces to tell us apart. I have the white one while Tsukasa has the black one.”

“That sounds terrible.” Nene said. “Do they come off?”

He nodded. “I just feel strange without it. I mean we’ve been wearing them since we were babies. Keeping the seals were probably the only rules we ever followed.”

“That can’t be right.” Nene said. “I’m so sorry, Hanako.”

“It’s not all that bad,” He smiled at her. “Whenever I felt like things were bad, I’d go outside and look at the moon.”

“The moon?” Nene asked. 

“When you live in a traveling fair, things are always changing. People, places, whatever. But what I learned is that, no matter where you are, the moon is always watching. Sure, it has its phases but it is always there. Ever changing yet always the same.” He looked out at it. Nene had never seen Hanako look so distant. He looked so appreciative of it. “I always wanted to live there. Some place that feels consistent. Some place that feels like home.”

Nene wasn’t able to respond to that. She wasn’t sure how to, no amount of apologies could really fix the past. All she could do is take his hand and give it a squeeze. 

“But let’s move on past that shall we?” He said. “I didn’t set up a telescope for no reason, why don’t you take a look.”

Nene stood up and looked into the telescope. There was a star already put in focus.

“Oh… wow.” She breathed. “It’s so bright.”

“Scorpius.” He said. Nene looked at him laying casually on the blanket. “The constellation. That’s it’s brightest star.”

“Is it?” She said. 

“Yeah, you can even see it from here.” He said. “A big bright red star.  Antares.”

She looked out but there were so many stars out there, she wasn’t even sure where to begin. 

“Let me show you,” He stood behind her. She could feel the warmth of his face against hers.  He took her hand, guiding her to it. “Right about there.” 

There it was, a big red star. 

“I see it Hanako!” She smiled. “You can see it from here!” 

When he let go of her hand, she immediately realized its absence. She watched Hanako sit on the edge of the roof and she joined him. 

“You know, I was told that Antares is actually a twin star.” He said. “But the star is so bright it outshines the other one. So much so that you can’t see the other star.”

He looked a little sad when he said that. 

“I didn’t know you knew so much about this.” She motioned to the night sky. 

“I love the stars. Always did. But I also learned a lot of different things. Tsukasa and I used to sneak out and we always met the strangest people but they always taught us new things. And things we weren’t told we read about.” He seemed to smile at the thought.

“I guess you can say that the night sky is my first love.” He said. 

“Well, if that’s the case do you want to look through the telescope.”  She asked. 

“No, I think I’ve had my fill of a lifetime.”

“But it’s so beautiful.” Nene said. 

“Exactly.” He said. 

“Just looking at it makes me want to go there.” He poured himself a glass of champagne. “I’ve already decided I’m not going anywhere.”

“You could always go with me.”

He looked up at her. 

“Nene, what are you talking about?” He stared at her. 

She just realized the weight of what she said. 

“Nene, I think your familiarity seems to have warped your sense of who I am.”

“And who is that?” 

“Just look at me Nene. A monster.” He pointed to his mask. “I can’t exist outside this theater. I’m everything you despise and more.”

“You can’t decide that for me.” Nene said. “You can’t decide who you are to me.” 

“Nene, think about your dreams! What do you want in the future?”

“I already told you that.” Nene said. 

“Tell me again.”

She sighed.

“I want to fall in love. I want to have a wedding where I wear a big white dress. I want to have a family.” She said. “You know this.”

“And how can I fit in a perfect picture like that?” Hanako asked. 

“Hanako…”

“I never told you why I wear the mask, did I?” 

She shook her head. He sighed seeming to calm down.

“Okay, so I’ve mentioned how we had a ringmaster and how he paid us in pennies. Tsukasa was tired of it. I was also but I never thought to complain. Tsukasa was different. He went to see him about our pay but he didn’t come back. Naturally, I was worried so I went after him.” 

Nene’s eyes widened. 

“When I showed up, Tsukasa was on the ground, bleeding and the ringmaster was standing over him. I already knew that he hurt my brother. And Tsukasa he was so… still. I thought he killed him and so I freaked out. He was so much bigger than us and we were only thirteen at the time. Before I could do anything he overtook me so I blacked out.

I just remember coming to and there was a searing pain. It turned out we were being burned alive. He thought we died and he was trying to get rid of the evidence. What he didn’t know was that both of us were alive.

Everything after that was a blur. All I know is that by the end of it, Tsukasa and I were alive and he wasn’t. We murdered him. We had to torch the tent and escape. Tsukasa were badly burned and somehow both of us managed to get half our faces burned on opposite sides. Even then Tsukasa and I are identical. It’s a fact he’ll never forget.” 

Hanako touched the side of his face with his mask. 

“We are scarred for the rest of our lives. We don’t belong in a world like this. We never did.” 

“Hanako, you were children. It was self defense. You were burned alive.” She said. 

“Nene, I can’t even look at myself.”

“Then let me see.” Nene said. “I want to see you and make that judgement for myself.”

He took a deep breath and nodded. 

“Okay.” 

Nene slowly took off his mask and she saw… him. She saw Hanako. There had been no scars or disfigurements, not that would have changed her mind. It was just Hanako as himself. 

Nene didn’t know but the truth was, the disfigurement was in his head. When he looked in the mirror, he saw the scars. In all actuality Hanako was lucky enough to heal from his wounds without much issue. But that didn’t change what he saw when he saw himself. 

“Hanako, all I see you.” She touched the side of his face. “I don’t see a monster.”

She watched many emotions flash across his face. 

“Keeping me around is a fatal mistake.”

She had a strange feeling in her chest with an even stranger idea. But maybe it would cheer him up, just a little. 

She kissed his cheek, startling both of them. 

“You know, there are worse reasons to die.” 

He looked at her, his face flushed a deep red. Normally she’d take delight in flustering him but unfortunately she flustered herself in the process. And so they stayed quiet, unsure on how to proceed. 

After a couple of minutes, Nene just grabbed the bottle of champagne. She took a sip and offered the bottle to Hanako. He eyed it nervously before taking a sip himself and passing it back. 

And so they laid next to each other staring at the stars, sharing a bottle of champagne.

“Miss Yashiro, you realize you will be the death of me.” He finally broke the silence.

“I think I am going to be the death of me also, Hanako.”

“Amane.”

She sat up and turned to him.

“What?” 

“My name. My name is actually Amane. Amane Yugi.” He said. 

She stared at him. She felt like she should be upset that he told her to call him a fake name. But instead, she was happy that he trusted her enough to say something.

“Amane Yugi.” The name felt foreign on her lips. “I like it. Which one do want to me to call you?”

“I don’t know. I changed my name to separate who I am as the phantom and who I used to be. When you call me Hanako, I feel like I’m more than the boy at the circus. But hearing you say my real name just now, I’ve never heard it sound so lovely.”

Nene felt warm and she hoped it was from the alcohol. 

“I think I’ll save Amane for special occasions then.” She decided. “How does that sound Amane?”

“Perfect.”

She yawned, laying back down. She was starting to feel heavy. 

“Are you tired?” He asked. “Would you like to go back?”

“In a minute. I want you to tell me more about the stars. Like what other constellations are out here.” She said. “What about that one?”

She pointed to a random star in the sky. 

“It looks like it’s attached to Sagittarius.” He said. 

“Tell me about it.” She smiled. 

And he launched into a lengthy explanation. The brightest stars in the constellation, the myth behind it, what other constellations neighbored it. And as she listened to him, she stopped listening to the words, just letting the inflection and excitement of his voice take her deeper and deeper into sleep. 

***

Amane couldn’t help but smile at the sleeping girl curled up to his side. Her hair seemed to glow in the moonlight, as she slept serenely cuddling close to him for warmth. He should let her stay the night. He lifted her up carefully.

“You know Nene, you were the first girl to ever tell me that you liked me.” He said to her. “It made me really happy.” 

Everything was going to change soon. But Nene was the moon, ever changing yet ever the same. But even he had to admit, the moon paled in comparison to her. 

So Nene was his moon, just for a couple more nights. And for him that would be more than enough. 

Chapter Text

It is hard to explain the day before the show. It is hard to articulate the panicked hysteria that happens before the big day in lovely poetic prose. That is only because there is nothing to describe. There is no true recollection of the night before a show. Those who try to reminisce about the day before are met with nothing but a frenzied desperation. The only proof that it had happened is the remnants of things that had managed to get lodged in your mind just in time for the show. Everyone leaves with something different.

Aoi had an anticipatory buzz that was thinly veiled in friendly conversations and overcompensated smiles.

Mitsuba’s was a renewed determination that forced him to make peace with the decisions he made. 

And Nene?

Nene was left with music. Music had filled her body, mind, and soul. It was all his. It was all Hanako’s.

Every melody she could hear him humming from afar. When she holds a note she can feel him guiding her. 

Tonight they will take down a phantom but she was still being haunted. 

And Nene was afraid to admit it. 

Mostly due to the fact that she knew that she was on the brink of discovery. But she didn’t want to pull back any more veils. 

She couldn’t dwell on the meaning of her fantasizing about her phantom. She had no reason to delve into why she had spent the night before staring into the stars and dreaming dreams about his eyes. 

But even as she put those thoughts on lock and key, she could not escape the music. 

“Nene?” 

And just like that Nene had returned to this world. She blinked owlishly into the mirror, remembering that Aoi had also been in the room brushing Nene’s hair. It was hard to remember the last time Aoi had been able to do something like that.

She missed the way they would talk as Aoi gently let the brush run through Nene’s hair. But there hasn't been much time for that in recent months. And Nene hadn’t been able to tell Aoi anything. 

But still Nene appreciated their last ditch effort at normalcy. It was very kind of Aoi to pretend that this was just another show, even if it was anything but.

“Nene, have you heard a single thing I have said?” Aoi asked. 

“Not exactly.” Nene said sheepishly. Aoi didn’t seem to mind too much. She just shook her head and repeated herself. 

“I was saying that I think I might say yes next time Akane asks me to marry him.” 

Nene whipped her head around, surprising both of them. 

“Really? I thought that… you always said…” Nene stammered as Aoi flushed a bright pink.

“I know!” Aoi squeaked. “I always said that he never said anything that set my heart a flutter. “

“What changed?” Nene leaned in expectantly. This was a gigantic deal. Nene had been watching Aoi dodge Akane’s advances for years. 

“Strangely enough, everything and nothing.” Aoi’s eyes shined. “Akane didn’t change but everything else did. No matter what happens, everything is going to be different. We could lose everything. And if we did, what would I want to hold onto?” 

“And you chose Akane?” Nene asked. 

“More like, I suggested. But then the idea wouldn’t leave me alone, just like the real thing. I couldn’t think of anyone else. It went from nothing he said made my heart race to just the thought of him proposing makes my heart beat.” 

Even as an avid believer in romance, Nene still felt a great deal of whiplash. 

“How did things change that drastically?” Nene asked. 

“It didn’t. I feel like I always knew. I just needed to accept it.” Aoi shrugged. “Trust me, even when you don’t know, you know.”

Nene was about to ask another question when there was a knock at the door. 

“Come in,” Aoi said.

The door opened to reveal Kou. He was dressed in a tux with a rapier hanging from his belt. Once again, he was holding flowers. A mixed bouquet full of flowers that Nene recognized.  

“Let me leave you two alone.” Aoi said. “I’ll see you on stage.”

The door shut leaving Kou and Nene alone. 

“For you.” He offered. Nene thought it an odd arrangement but she still greatly appreciated the effort. She looked over her gift with a careful eye. Daffodils, yellow roses, and…

“Begonias?” Nene asked. 

“Thought I’d try something new. I’m sure you mentioned them before.” He said. 

“I used to give these to my father before every performance.” Nene said, breathing in the scent. “I guess it’s fitting.”

“You miss him, don’t you?” Kou’s eyes were filled with sympathy. A look she had unfortunately become familiar with. 

“Every single day, Kou.” She set the flowers aside. 

They were silent for a beat. Both of them were unsure on how to breach the topic. There was a Herculean task ahead that will forever alter the course of their future.  And naturally they were scared. There was so much unknown whether they got out unscathed or otherwise. 

Kou broke the silence first. 

“Did you ever think we would turn out like this?” Kou asked. Nene looked at him for a second before laughter started to bubble to the surface. Did she ever think- Could anyone really predict this course of events?

“I guess you didn’t.” Kou smiled at her. 

Nene wiped a tear. First tear she had cried in a while. It was probably a good omen that it was born from happiness. 

“No, Kou. I didn’t.” She said. “It’s like the rumors say. I have gotten everything I wanted but at a terrible price.”

She was Prima for a sold out show but it wasn’t born out of her own merit and popularity. She was finally being treated like she was more than a chorus girl but instead she was a key part in a plan of capture. It truly was a double edged sword. 

“I think I might move on from the opera house.” She said. “I think that my priorities have shifted.”

“Shifted?” Kou raised an eyebrow. 

“Say Kou, if we ever get married like we promised, I want to live in the countryside.” She closed her eyes. Warm sunlight. Peace and quiet. And at night the stars would stretch for miles. “I think I want to garden like I used to back when Father was alive.”

“Consider it done.” Kou said. “No marriage required. After all, I think I owe you for this one. You are risking everything for all of us.”

“Kou, don’t you think that’s a bit much?” She asked. Kou has already given her so much. Giving her a home in the countryside felt like it was a serious gift, one she could never be sure to return. It was asking too much of him. 

“Absolutely not. I would go through hell and back for you. I think this is the least I could do.” He said. When she looked into his eyes she could tell that he was not going to budge on this. 

“Fine. Then I want to reside in that nice little cottage that is a walking distance from that villa you own.”  She said. 

“A cottage? Wouldn’t you want something a little bigger?”

“No. I want a cottage.” Nene insisted. “Unless you don’t want me living near you.”

Kou frowned slightly before his face slowly lit up. 

“You know what, I like that! That way instead of going into town for food, I can just take it from your garden.” Kou said proudly. “I think that’s the perfect arrangement!”

It was Nene’s turn to frown. 

“Absolutely not! If you want something from my garden you will have to work for it!” Nene said. “None of this whole taking from me business.”

“Fine, how about a compromise. From now on, every time I want something from your garden, I’ll duel you for it.” Kou said. 

Nene hummed tunelessly considering his offer. It was a very childish way to settle it but when it came to Kou she hardly cared about being seen as mature and reasonable. Teru had already decided that neither of them were either.

“That’s fair.” She said. But then Kou smiled and Nene remembered something. 

“Wait a minute, no it’s not. You can catch me now! You’ll win every time!”

“Too late! You agreed!” Kou said with mock evil laughter. “I am going to have free vegetables for life!” 

Nene immediately launched into a tirade about how Kou could not raid her garden of all its vegetables. But it was clearly not having much of an impact because her speech was being overrun by Kou’s legitimate laughter. 

“Think you’ll grow radishes in this garden or will that not be necessary because you have that covered?”

Nene rolled her eyes. 

“Nobody asked you Hanako-“ 

She looked at Kou who had stared ahead with big bewildered eyes. In the same breath they seemed to realize who had come to visit. 

“Hanako!”

They rushed to the mirror. 

“What are you doing here?” Nene asked, trying to ignore the blood rushing to her cheeks. 

“Yes, what are you doing here? ” Kou’s voice had a very dangerous edge to it. 

“I could ask you the same question, what are you doing in her dressing room?” Hanako asked coyly. 

Kou crossed his arms. 

“I was invited. Don’t compare Nene letting me in here to the sick implications of you being behind her mirror.” Kou said. “Now I am going to ask you again. What are you doing  here?” 

“I don’t know why that concerns you. Nene was perfectly aware that I come and go here. What does it matter to you what our purposes are with this mirror?” Hanako said. This only seemed to agitate Kou further. 

“Nene, you allowed this?” Kou asked, clearly frustrated. Now the heat was on her. 

“Now, Kou, you have to remember to listen to me.” Nene scrambled for an explanation. While his glare wasn’t nearly as intense when directed at her, she still couldn't stand it. “Kou, you’re listening right? Kou? ”

“I’m listening.” He said, which only made things even worse. 

“Listen, I didn’t- I mean, I never-” Nene tried to search for the right words but she was too embarrassed to find them. 

“What Nene and I do behind closed doors or through glass mirrors is between us.” Hanako cut in. 

“Hanako!” Nene flushed furiously. Leave it to him to make things worse.

“I never said anything that was untrue.” Hanako batted his eyes innocently. “Isn’t that right, dearest?” 

“Don’t speak to her like that.” Kou snapped at him.

“Oh right, I forgot. You are a jealous lover.” Hanako tutted. “I’m sorry, beloved. I’ll try to get behind your mirrors as well.”

“You are such a pain in the ass.” Kou glared at him. 

“Oh, you would like me to be wouldn’t you?” Hanako smiled smugly from behind the glass. “You can be such a pervert Kou.”

“I know you aren’t talking. He’s the pervert, right Nene?”

“And he’s being jealous and nosy, right Nene?”

Nene sighed. They were getting off track. Normally, she would just let them tire themselves out but if she didn’t stop them right then, they were just going to bicker until the show and even that might not stop them. But still it was nice to know that even with the daunting task ahead, they still found room to argue. Nene was actually a little impressed.

“I think we all need to focus.” Nene said. “Hanako, did you need to tell us something?”

“Oh yes, that.” Hanako looked serious. “Tsukasa and I spoke, and he’s aware that there is something going on. He doesn’t know that I’m in on it but I want you two to be on your guard. We still have no idea what he’s planning. Especially you, kid.”

“Me?” Kou pointed to himself. 

“He wouldn’t be brash enough to do something to Nene, at least directly. But you are fair game to him. Don’t let him get into your head.” 

Kou placed his hand on the hilt of his blade. 

“I understand.”

“Nene, I am going to need you to put on the best performance you have ever done. Let nothing stop you from shining like you were meant to.” Hanako said. “Promise me that.”

Nene put her hand on the glass.

“I promise.” 

“What about you?” Kou asked. 

Hanako simply fixed his collar. 

“What do you mean?” Hanako smiled at the two of them. “I have a premiere to catch.”

He turned away but then he hesitated. He turned towards them, smile still on his face.

“And one last thing, for the both of you.” The mirror opened and Hanako stepped out. “Good luck.” 

Nene and Kou stared at him.

To Kou, Hanako was his accomplice. He was a personal annoyance. To Nene, Hanako was her angel. He was her personal enigma. But at that moment all they could see was their friend. 

And after this, there was a chance that neither of them would see Hanako again. And so they embraced him. They held tight as if letting go would allow him to slip through their fingers. 

When they let go, Hanako looked stunned and flustered.

“I know it doesn’t mean as much from me as it does from Nene. But I’m sure I speak for both of us when I say this,” Kou said. “Stay alive, Hanako.”

Hanako looked at the two of them.  He smiled at them with no hint of teasing or sarcasm.

“How could I say no to that?” He said.

And with that he disappeared behind the mirror.

*** 

Kou was more determined than ever that this show had to go on without a hitch. He had people he wanted to protect and he could not afford for this to go wrong. The stakes were far too high for that.

He looked at the guards stationed all throughout the theater. There was no way Tsukasa could hide from them. Not with so many eyes.

He was lucky that he was good friends with both the chief fire officer and the chief of police. Yokoo and Satou, respectively, were very sympathetic to his plight. The plan was simple. Yokoo and his team were going to lock the doors and evacuate everyone if an emergency should occur. Satou and his men were there for Tsukasa. They were going to have him, dead or alive.

They were all standing on stage looking over where everything was stationed. Teru and Akane were talking amongst themselves not too far away. Kou knew that they were counting on him.

“Are you sure that you understand the plan?” Kou asked for the millionth time.

“Yes, we understand it just fine.” Satou said. “I think we understood it the first time too.”

“Don’t worry Kou, you can count on us!” Yokoo saluted him. 

Kou sighed. It would have to be good enough.

“Thank you two for doing this for me.” Kou said.

“Of course, we’re friends.” Satou said. 

“Also I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to see the Phantom in action.” Yokoo beamed. Satou seemed to shiver at the thought. 

“Okay, then. Refer with your men.” Kou relented. 

Yokoo stood up straight, and walked to the edge of the stage. He called out to the theater where dozens of firemen were stationed at every entrance.

“Do you understand your instructions?” 

“Sir!”

“When you hear the whistle, take up your positions. I shall then instruct you to secure the doors. It is essential that all doors are properly secured.” 

Kou could hear Teru and Akane talking amongst themselves. It had to be hard for the two to watch. Akane especially seemed to suffer. With this being the theater’s first show since the incident, he had been very wary of everything going on. It was no secret that their investment in the theater has been everything but profitable. Akane was in no hurry to cut ties while his beloved Aoi was still in the fray, though it was hard to ignore the growing price tag of it all. 

When Kou had asked the two how things were going on the business side of things, the only response he received was one word: painful.  

“Are you sure we are doing the right thing?” Kou heard Akane say. 

Kou looked forward, nervous to hear Teru’s thoughts. 

He heard his brother sigh. 

“The time for better ideas was months ago.” Teru’s tone was teasing but even Kou could feel the heavy implications. “But even so, I’d trust Kou with my life. So I am not going to doubt him with my theater.”

Emboldened by the trust of his brother, Kou had no choice but to press on. 

“Am I to give the order?” Yokoo asked him. 

Kou nodded. 

“Give the order.”

The shrill sound of Yokoo’s whistle pierced through the air. The firemen marched on to their post as Kou turned his attention to Satou and his men.